Chapter 1: Transmigrator and Regressor
Notes:
Crossposted on Wattpad
@Nami-San18
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo halted in his tracks seeing as his surroundings changed. It wasn't destruction crippled buildings, nor his office but a deep and dark forest.
Odd looking bugs and birds.
It was peaceful.
Though he was unsure how to react to this guy speaking to him.
"Can you tie this for me?"
That's what Kim Rok Soo was asked. In a language he never spoke or learned, yet somehow understood. Though the question wasn't much, based on the several bandages and tired look on this man's face, that rope in his hand would be used for something Kim Rok Soo wanted nothing a part of.
"...What?" He spoke the language so easily, yet it felt odd on his tongue.
Kim Rok Soo asked, staring at the person in front of him. He'd never seen him before and yet, he was all too familiar with this guy.
Crimson hair, reddish gray eyes, a young and rather handsome man. Yeah, this person was the real deal.
"Cale Henituse?"
"That is my name." Cale frowned at Kim Rok Soo. A rope in his left hand and a wine bottle in his right. That blank and tired look in Cale's eyes was unsettling to look at. "When I asked earlier, you acted as if you didn't know me."
"I have heard of a person called Cale Henituse, but I am unsure of who you are exactly." Kim Rok Soo lied of course.
It was a typical day off. It had been a while since he had read an actual book instead of on his phone, so he went to the library to check out some books. He borrowed the entire series since he planned to read all day long.
The name of the book was [The Birth of a Hero]. Kim Rok Soo managed to finish the fifth Volume before he fell asleep. But when he woke up he was lying in a dark forest only to meet the individual the main character had mercilessly beaten up in volume 1.
That person was asking him to tie a rope for him.
That much was odd but, the fact he was isolated in a dark forest, a place no one would have the courage to come too…
"How do you want me to tie it?" Kim Rok Soo asked cautiously. If it's what he thinks it is, he'd be leaving immediately.
"Into a noose if you could."
Fuck.
This guy was trying to kill himself.
Cale Henituse, the Trash of the Counts family, was suicidal.
"I refuse."
"I'll pay you."
Tempting offer but, Kim Rok Soo wasn't going to be part of someone else's suicide, besides, from the looks of it Cale has already met the main character, Choi Han. He only wonders how long it's been since then.
"If you want to die so badly, you should work for it. Tie it yourself." Kim Rok Soo frowned at the man in front of him. His life motto was pretty simple.
Living long without pain. Enjoying the small joys of life.
That was why dealing with this person was troublesome.
"It's worth trying." Cale sighed and sat on a nearby rock. Making attempts to tie the rope, ignoring Kim Rok Soo's disappearing presence.
Kim Rok Soo left without uttering a single word. He was almost certain the alcoholic noble would give up after a while and return to his home.
He wandered into town. Unlike his home, buildings were perfectly intact. Wooden and antique, a design that fits historic ages in western countries. Similarly, even the clothing found in those ages is what people were most commonly wearing.
He'd woken up in another world, met a suicidal Count's son and was completely broke.
This was annoying.
Kim Rok Soo found a place to sit down to contemplate where to go from here. He had no connections, no power and worst of all no money. Whatever brought him to this world wanted to piss him off.
"Hey, haven't you heard?"
He listened to the conversation. They had simple and plain clothing which did not stand out much, unlike the man he'd met earlier.
"The Trash Young Master has gone missing."
"Really, how long has it been?"
"It's been 3 days, it's no wonder things have been so peaceful as of late."
"Hasn't Count Henituse sent a search team?"
"Nu-uh! Maybe he's finally realized how trashy his son is!"
'He's been in the woods for 3 days? It's no wonder he looked so frail.' Kim Rok Soo sat back in his chair, his gaze making its way to the forest he saw Cale in.
The son of a Count has been missing for 3 days and no one has bothered to look for him.
"People are so shitty..." He cursed and the two men jumped at his harsh tone. Kim Rok So didn't spare either of them a glance and rushed towards the forest. He didn't know why his body was moving so quickly for someone he'd only met recently.
It could have been that dead look in Cale's eyes or the fact it reminded him of himself but the guy was definitely in need of someone's help.
"You better pay me after this Count Henituse!" He growled, jumping over a broken tree. His brain moved at a speed not humanly possible as he searched for Cale.
He was working hard to find this guy. Why the hell was he working so hard to find him?
He took a moment to catch his breath and rethink the situation he was in. Cale Henituse, the so-called Trash of the Henituse County, has been missing for 3 days. No one has gone to look for him, and everyone seems to be glad he's not here to make a mess of things.
That person is trying to commit suicide.
He'd also be a great wallet if left alive.
Money outweighs everything.
Kim Rok Soo continued his search, recording places he'd already been and finally stumbling upon the same spot he'd met him.
The Trash noble, no, Cale Henituse was about to hang himself.
Surprisingly he'd taken the time to tie the noose properly and over a tree branch.
'Why not use that dedication on something else.' He cursed for the umpteenth time since coming to this world.
Cale stood on top of the rock he had sat on earlier. One hand on top of the knotted part of the noose and the other preparing to pull it over his neck.
Fwip!
"Ah- Wha-"
Kim Rok Soo grabbed Cale by the nap of his white shirt. Only realizing now just how plain Cale's clothes were. A white shirt and black trousers, maybe it's because of how good looking Cale was or he just wasn't thinking about it but, he can remember Cale's description in the novel.
He wore the most expensive and extravagant clothes, flaunting his wealth wherever he went.
"What are you doing?" Cale asked with an annoyed expression. Falling onto his butt when Kim Rok Soo finished dragging him.
"I need a job." Kim Rok Soo responded.
"That doesn't answer my question." Cale retorted.
"I need a job and you're a noble right?"
"Again, does not answer my question."
"I want you to hire me."
Cale stood up from the ground and looked at Kim Rok Soo. The raven haired wasn't that much taller than Cale, just more defined muscles and broader shoulders. However he didn't look too much older than Cale. Maybe six years. Or more.
"Your actions and words contradict each other." Cale sighed, turning to look at the noose hanging on the tree. He turned back to Kim Rok Soo, roughly dragging a hand through his deep red hair and began to walk off, back towards the city.
"You coming?" Cale called out to Kim Rok Soo who quickly followed after him.
All the gazes of the pedestrians fell on the two, making them both the center of attention. They made their way to a familiar street. The people all watching them pass by warily.
Kim Rok Soo glanced at the man he was following.
Cale was walking straight up like a typical noble, yet wore a grim expression. It scared the people around them stiff and they all quickly cleared a way for the two men to pass. A drunk trash noble seemed to be not as scary as a sober one.
That made things easier for Kim Rok Soo regardless.
"You're not from here, are you?" Cale spoke up, not paying any mind to the people watching him.
"I am not." Kim Rok Soo answered truthfully.
Cale figured he wasn't since Kim Rok Soo talked to him like a person. Not out of fear, nor of respect, but as a regular person. He said he knew his name earlier but didn't specify how. The only other people that spoke to him like that were his parents and even they seemed to hate him as well.
Besides, this guy was similar to that guy Choi Han.
Black hair was a rare hair color, not to mention those long scars that stuck out from under his long sleeves. From his own past experiences it made him a bit more perceptive of the things around him.
Funny enough these two men were in similar situations.
One had transmigrated and the other regressed through time.
Cale could have sworn he had just been killed by white star. He could have sworn his entire family had been killed and he was the only one left alive. He could have sworn he jumped in front of Choi Han before he was impaled by White Star.
Just a few days ago he had woken up from being beaten by Choi Han.
No one knew of White Star.
No war had broken out.
His family was alive and well.
And no one had come to visit him after being beaten half to death.
It was the same as before.
Initially he had hoped it was a nightmare but remembered the words of that bastard. That bastard the God of Death.
That is why immediately after waking up he headed to the dark forest.
"My child, I promise you'll live happily in this life. I have sent a gift to you, for your happiness and this world's future.”
He could hear the god's voice loud and clear when he died.
Cale figured the only way to receive this gift was to come close to death or die. He'd receive a peaceful death and his family and world would be saved.
"You know of the future, right?" Cale asked, not sugar coating anything as he stopped and turned to Kim Rok Soo. He watched as the man's eyes wide and return to normal before he opened his mouth to speak
"...That's right." Kim Rok Soo's eyes narrowed suspiciously at Cale.
"Then you'll be helping me out a lot in the future."
Kim Rok Soo looked quietly as Cale spoke to him. There was already something off about this supposed trash noble. The way he spoke to Kim Rok Soo and the fact he didn't act, or even make an attempt to pretend to be trash in front of him.
"What is it you need from me?" Kim Rok Soo was always one to get to the point quickly.
"You."
"Excuse me?"
"I need you."
Chapter 2: In Bed
Chapter Text
Cale didn't bother to elaborate further and turned to continue to walk, finally stopping once they reached a large gate.
"Y-young Master!"
"You've returned!"
The guards timidly called out. Such awkwardness and wariness was to be expected when others talked with Cale.
Kim Rok Soo could not decide if it was funny or annoying. Cale had never hit anyone, the worst he did was break a few things but all items were always replaced with something of better quality.
Though the annoyed expression on Cale's face was worth seeing.
"This man..."
"He's with me, move out the way."
They moved instantly when Cale's foot stepped forward and Kim Rok Soo quietly followed. Though the guards let them by one followed a bit far behind. Kim Rok Soo commended the guard's diligence.
Eventually they were inside the mansion, making their way down the long halls. Ron wasn't there which kept Kim Rok Soo from a heart attack. No one dared to approach or greet Cale or Kim Rok Soo, well everyone except his newly assigned butler Hans. He was quickly ordered away the second he came to Cale's side.
Everyone feared Cale.
That was probably why they got to Cale's room so easily.
Too easily in fact.
The Young Master, who was only 18, brought a strange man into the estate.
The young master, who was only 18, brought a strange man into his room.
Alone.
Yet no one cared, even after he'd been gone for 3 days.
Just as Kim Rok Soo closed the door, Cale sat on his bed in one swift yet somehow elegant movement.
He messed with his hair gently, a somehow comfortable silence making itself home in the large room.
Now that he's looking at it.
Kim Rok Soo found Cale's room to be odd. Not that there was anything strange in it but rather it looked too... normal.
It was large, very large in fact but the contents of the room were so... plain. In the novel [The Birth of a Hero] Cale Henituse was described as someone who enjoyed extravagant and expensive things of all kinds. His room should have been an exact replica of such taste but it was not.
The furniture was all made of high quality materials. The highest in fact yet the room looked so plain. There were no luxurious paintings, or elegant colors or even expensive jewels. It was just a large bed, two long lounge chairs and a bookshelf.
It was empty.
That made Kim Rok Soo slightly uncomfortable. He wasn't one to find things uncomfortable if they didn't involve him but this... much like earlier this day, was unsettling to look at.
Kim Rok Soo leaned on the door, keeping it from being opened from the outside and locking Cale in from the inside.
He needed to know just what the hell was going on.
The silence was soon cut from the larger man. "Our conversation from earlier..."
Cale sighed and leaned back onto his bed. "It's as I said." He pulled at the ruffled fabric around his neck, loosening the plain black tie. "I need you."
"Right..."
Cale didn't elaborate further. 'I need you.' That was all.
Kim Rok Soo was free to interpret it anyway that made the most sense. His body? Mind? Maybe his soul. It could be anything at this point. He was just transported into a novel and now this guy was telling him in the most vague way possible what he wanted.
Cale turned his head to the man leaning against the door. His face may have been emotionless but his mind was obviously chaotic.
"I regressed in time so I know bits of the future," Cale sighed. "You know what I don't."
That made more sense. He needed help stopping the war in the future and needed more brain power to do so. Considering he's already met Choi Han in the worst way possible, Cale would have a hard time going to different places to gather information and even allies.
That would be Kim Rok Soo's job then. Since Cale was the only one who knew where Kim Rok Soo came from it's not like he could do much protesting. He had money and Kim Rok Soo wanted it.
Truthfully he'd much rather hide away in another continent but he lacked information.
Rok Soo nodded then finally spoke up. It would be best if they could avoid a war all together. "Alright, I'll help but don't think I'm doing this for free, I-"
"Of course not, who the hell do you think I am?" Cale quickly sat up and frowned, waving a dismissive hand in the air. "You'll share funds with me and I can assure you I have more than enough."
Kim Rok Soo had to admit he was surprised at all of this, though much calmer than any other person would be in this situation. After all, he was brought to an unfamiliar place just to learn he would need to help save the world. Though all of this was do-able and he'd be able to slack off in the end.
"It's not like we'll be the center of attention. The goal is to gather enough allies and power to get rid of the main source of headache. There's no need to go out of our way to make ourselves heroes in all this." Cale explained while kicking off his shoes. "After all this is over I'd prefer to take all my money and live off in a more closed off area and become a slacker."
To that Rok Soo's ears perked up with a newfound excitement.
"Slacker..."He mumbled. "Right, we'll find a nice quiet place to live." He nodded and kicked off his shoes as well, walking away from the door. Cale didn't question the 'we' in that sentence nor did he complain. Having company would be worth it. Even though he's only known the man for a few hours, Cale has come to enjoy Rok Soo's company. The man was quiet and didn't ask for too much. He was easy to talk to and seemed to just understand everything about Cale.
It was pleasant.
"But if we want that to happen we'll have to be careful."
Kim Rok Soo continued to listen to the redhead.
"When I was forty the Rowoon Kingdom was razed to the ground."
Kim Rok Soo's eyes widened in shock. That was a damn large scale.
"Our King Zed Crossman died in the battle against white star, while the first prince, Alberu Crossman, fought in many battles against the enemy to recover the kingdom's Western borders. Choi Han, Rosalyn and Lock all helped with that. I was in charge of the Eastern border but had to leave to the capital per the Prince's request. He needed assistance planning and raising defenses."
Kim Rok Soo nodded, taking in all the information. Cale's knowledge confirmed the regression story considering he wouldn't know about these other characters otherwise.
"And this White Star...?" He asked.
"White Shit is the enemy and leader of the organization called 'Arm'"
Fuck. Remembering the contents of the novel Kim Rok Soo cursed inwardly. Choi Han was unaware of how strong his opponent truly was. He clenched his fist to brace himself the question he needed to ask.
"How long?"
"The War continued for 20 years."
Kim Rok Soo groaned and held a hand to his head.
"As the war went on the kingdom began to recruit more people. Since I had taken on the duties of the Henituse territory, us being a Northeastern territory we utilized the Forest of Darkness, gaining the upper hand against enemies for a long while. Even with the attack I was able to subdue and gain control over the wyverns in the long run."
That was good to know.
'Wyverns?'
"However, things didn't stay that way. Not many were able to fight against the main forces of Arm so we spread out in a way to keep them at bay for just enough time. But... White Star is strong. Even Choi Han struggled against him."
"You were on the frontlines?"
"Yes, I ended up buried under a pile of corpses for a while. I needed to get my revenge."
To this Kim Rok Soo raised a brow. Wasn't the Henistuse territory doing alright.
"The Bastard sent people from the Western borders to the east. They destroyed the territory while I was away in the capital."
Cale gripped the sheets recounting the memory. Kim Rok Soo could see how much Cale treasured his family.
"I was stripped of the chance to even lift a finger. So I joined the frontlines to save the future of my world."
That was when Cale began to smile. His cold eyes looked like Kim Rok Soo's.
"I was stripped of my family... So I stripped him of the only thing keeping him alive. The only thing letting him come close to the so-called godhood he wanted so badly. He might have killed me but I can't wait to see his face when I murder him."
Cale laughed. His hands now folded in his lap as he sat straight up. He sat so elegantly as he laughed about killing someone.
Kim Rok Soo only agreed, focusing on Cale's androgynous look. Even with short hair he was as pretty as a girl but still a handsome man. He began to like the redhead a bit more. He wanted to become a slacker, not try to become a hero. Not to mention his family was his first priority.
"Well If he's strong," Kim Rok Soo added. Remembering the ancient powers, he smiled. Getting that shield will definitely prove useful. He was going to live off Cale's money he needed to make sure they didn't die.
"We just have to get stronger," Cale concluded, smiling back. Just how was he gifted with such a perfect human.
Kim Rok Soo scanned the empty room looking for something. Upon not finding it he spoke up. "I... need a pen and paper."
"Shall I have my study opened up for you?" Cale suggested.
"You won't be with me?"
"I'll go shopping to get you some new clothes. You really stick out wearing clothes like... that." Cale motioned his hand circling Kim Rok Soo's entire body. He took a few glances at Kim Rok Soo, figuring out his measurements.
The two men continued on in silence neither speaking up to break it. The only other sound being Kim Rok Soo walking towards the bed.
He plopped down on the bed without much thought. Pulled off his shirt and immediately fell asleep.
Cale looked at him impressed. He's never met a person able to sleep instantaneously like that. It was a skill he wished he had. Any other person would have protested against the form of disrespect but Cale seemed to think it was normal. He often slept in the same proximity as other men. Not to mention the several times he'd fallen asleep next to the first prince while dealing with different documents after staying awake for 6 days straight. He'd take 30 minutes out of each day to sleep but that was about it.
He simply undid his shirt and pulled it off exposing his bandaged pale skin and went to sleep not long after.
It was extremely odd.
Nevertheless, the Earth continued its cycle and the Rowoon Kingdom fell asleep.
No one questioned Cale's disappearance.
No one questioned the guest in the estate.
No one questioned the Young Master disappearing into his room with the stranger.
And neither man questioned why they chose to sleep together that night.
—
It was a new day and Hans urgently made his way to Cale's bedroom.
He'd been worried sick after learning the tail on Cale lost him. He should have followed Cale himself.
Hans inwardly cursed at his negligence.
The poor boy had just woken up from being beaten on his mother's death date. The look of horror and betrayal on his face after learning Ron had left with the same person that beat him broke Hans' heart. Not to mention the people that didn't bother to look for him didn't even react when he came home.
His young master had finally returned home after 3 days.
"What the hell is wrong with these people?" He cussed under his breath. Finally arriving at Cale's room he regained his composure and knocked on the door.
"Young Master, it is time to wake up!" He may have spoken with a cheerful voice but Hans was still upset.
Hans heard a subtle rustling and his young master speak to someone, gaining a short, almost tired response in return.
"I'm up." Cale responded, his voice still sounded sleepy.
It was amazing that Cale had woken up with just a few knocks.
That was merely due to his heightened senses from the war.
"The Count wishes for you to dine with them for breakfast since it's been a while."
"I'll go." He gave a short response yet again.
"I shall send the maids to assist you with dressing--"
"No need." Cale's words felt like a knife. It wasn't angry or full of hatred but it was sharp and quick.
"Then I shall report to the Count... I do hope you're doing alright Young Master." He stood by the door in hopes of hearing something. Anything.
"I am... I am fine Hans. Be sure to eat well today." Cale responded with sincerity. Hans had found a special place in his heart after staying with him all throughout the war. Making sure he didn't starve himself while working and just doing the simple things to keep Cale from losing his mind, not like he still had it after Arm destroyed the territory.
But Hans stayed with him.
Cale thought fondly of the ginger butler before rising from the bed. He massaged his shoulder and stretched his arms over his head from either side.
"Then I shall report to the Count! Have a lovely breakfast young master!"
"You can use the bathroom after me, I'll have Hans open the study for you. You should come to breakfast." Cale stood up from the bed. The raven haired's eyes lingered on his pale bareback, making their way down to the bandages around the redhead's waist.
'He's so thin.'
"Rok Soo."
"Excuse me?" Cale turned just as he reached the bathroom.
"My name is Kim Rok Soo. Feel free to call me Rok Soo."
Cale merely nodded and headed into the bathroom.
Notes:
Achievement unlocked: Meet Butler Hans
Chapter 3: Breakfast Problems
Notes:
Crossposted on Wattpad
@Nami-San18
Chapter Text
In the years Cale spent with his family. Eating breakfast was one of the many few things he did with them.
It wasn't because he hated them.
Far from it actually.
He wanted them to enjoy themselves, together, like a true family. His presence only seemed to make them uncomfortable.
After his mother's death, Cale saw how broken his father was from it. He did his very best to comfort the man but found it was of no use very shortly after.
He'd wait for his father at different meals for hours, hoping and praying the man would come out of his office and finally speak to him again. He studied relentlessly in hopes he'd be able to lessen his father's workload, going through tutor after tutor until no one was able to teach him anything new and yet this did not bring his father any closer to him. He practiced dance and weaponry of all kinds to hear some kinds of praises. Some kind of attention. Yet all of his efforts proved to be vain.
So Cale cut his hair.
Much like his mother, Cale had long Crimson hair that he'd often braid flowers into. But everyday he'd look in the mirror and see his mother. Her beautiful and elegant smile that washed all the negative emotion away, her long and flowing red locks she'd often have in a bun unless the two played in the garden and the fact that this was why his father could no longer look at him.
So he cut it, he wished he could have dyed his hair any color but red.
And yet never did he get his father's attention.
It wasn't until the Count called Cale to greet the new Countess did he actually see his father smile after a year. With the new Countess and her son did he finally see his father smile.
Not at him but at the people he'd brought into the County only a year after his mother's death.
Any other person would have screamed and cried at this. Bringing another woman into his life without even properly mourning his own mother should have angered him. Yet Cale couldn't find any hatred in his heart towards them.
The new Countess was an elegant and smart lady. And her son, Basen, was an adorable kid with a big heart and personality. Who in their right mind would hate them?
So he welcomed them into the family with no anger or hatred and promptly left.
Considering all the servants seemed to think they were happier without Cale there, the boy began to take it to heart. He himself noticed the difference between when he was around and was not so he made the executive decision to keep his family a family.
Even if he wasn't in the picture.
Even if everyone hated him.
But now he was standing in front of the dining room doors after so many years. After having watched them all die without being able to save them.
He took a deep breath hesitating to open the door.
"What's wrong?" Kim Rok Soo asked. The look of worry on his face was directed towards Cale.
It's been a long time since someone's been worried about him.
That made Cale subconsciously start to smile. "I'm fine..." He answered meekly.
"You sure?"
"Very."
"Young master!" Hans shouted, rushing down the hallway. "I should have led you here, please excuse my negligence."
Right. It was customary for servants to lead nobles. This was a fact long forgotten since Cale was more focused on the war efforts than acting like a noble.
"Hans, have my study opened and cleaned. Lead him there after breakfast." Cale gave a simple order, lifting a hand in Kim Rok Soo's direction.
Hans looked between Cale and Kim Rok Soo. A slightly suspicious look in his eyes only to smile at Cale once again. "Of course, young master!"
He gave one more look at Kim Rok Soo before opening the door to the dining room.
Cale walked past Hans and saw them. He wasn't sure he'd be able to sit through this.
Cale sat at the opposite end, his father directly across from him. With Kim Rok Soo to his left.
As their meals came to the table Cale could feel his father's gaze boring into him as he looked down at his food. Purposefully avoiding eye contact.
Deruth was questioning himself right now.
Often, in the solitude of his office, he'd think about his eldest son. Usually Hans would deliver a bill with a small smile and nervous laugh to him. It was always compensation for something Cale broke. Though it never really mattered to him since Cale listened and stayed within the territory.
However Deruth's insecurities and regret are finally falling into play.
Even after Cale had been gravely injured by that black haired boy, Deruth couldn't bring himself to see his son. It was as if he were afraid he'd hurt him any more. He knows it was a terrible thing to do but out of his own fear, he'd abandoned the child he'd loved so dearly.
Afterall any form of contact he had with Cale had dwindled to the point he'd only ever see him at breakfast, and even that was a rarity. Cale hardly ever went and when he did the redhead would leave early, only eating a few things off his plate.
So when he first heard Cale had arrived home with someone and had gone to Cale's room he was surprised but felt it was good his son was meeting people. Though it scared him as he thought of Cale's reputation.
He abruptly let it go, figuring it was for the best.
However... Deruth had made the assumption that this person was around his son's age. But seeing as this person was about ten years older than Cale sent something off. He wanted to ask so many questions but out of fear of pushing his son away further Deruth kept his mouth shut.
With their relationship already hanging by a thread, what the hell was he supposed to do?
With that calm look on his son's face he couldn't help but feel this way. Could they have been dating for a while? Was this just a way of introducing him? It must have been. Cale was relaxed without any traces of anger or disgust.
Was it because of them?
Did they make Cale so uncomfortable he'd rather eat alone?
Were they the problem?
Cale's face shifted causing the other's to flinch. Kim Rok Soo, off in his own world, did not notice.
His eyes met with Deruth's. "Is there something you need to say, father?"
"...No I do not."
Cale looked at his other family members, all of which turned away to avoid eye contact. He finally turned to Kim Rok Soo. The man seemed happy at the delicious food.
"You look like you're enjoying yourself." Cale said, once again impressed with this man's ability to ignore everything and be able to eat with this atmosphere.
"Of course, the food is delicious." Kim Rok Soo calmly answered, not noticing the piercing stares he got from Cale's family.
"That is true. You should try the broiled shrimp and cocktail sauce. It's quite good." Cale had casually let it slip in conversation. Not thinking much about what he was saying.
"Do you prefer seafood?" Kim Rok Soo asked, taking a bite of the sausage.
"Yes, certain one's at least. I'm not too keen on oily or garlicky foods. Eating it tends to give me a headache almost immediately." Cale answered, taking a bite of his sausage. Almost shocked at the delicious flavor. "Mn, though now I can eat it without too much problem. I still get headaches every so often but it's no big deal."
"That's no good."
"Is it?"
"Don't eat too much, have this." Kim Rok Soo placed a small fruit on his fork, moving it in Cale's direction to feed him. Cale once again didn't question it and accepted the fruit without hassle. It was sweet and had a soft texture.
Clank
The sound of metal hitting the ground made Cale freeze. He looked in the direction of the sound and made eye contact with Basen. He had dropped his fork on the floor.
"My apologies." He quickly but calmly apologized.
A servant quickly gave him a new fork and the meal continued.
Cale had looked back at Kim Rok Soo, realizing the man's gaze had never left him. He stared at Cale's face, taking another piece of fruit onto his fork and pushing it towards Cale.
Cale accepted it and smiled yet again.
"You have a pretty smile." Kim Rok Soo complimented, going back back to eating his meal.
"I think it's average." Cale answered back.
"No, it's very pretty. You remind me of a jewel"
"Such a comparison?"
"Why not, jewels are very pretty."
"And expensive."
"As such are the best jewels"
To that Cale smiled. He was glad this man had somewhat similar tastes to him. He enjoyed expensive things, just not extravagant clothing. Money was deemed best to him.
"...Ho."
As they continued to eat Cale could hear a gasp. He ignored the noise this time. He was enjoying himself for the first time in a long while. Even though 20 years of war his noble elegance managed to stay with him.
It was probably because he drilled the hell out of his mind and body. Remembering all types of information. From noble houses, greetings, etiquette, history of not only the Rowoon Kingdom but the other's as well. To complicated dances, strategization, war tactics and all kinds of weaponry.
He's an amazing person.
People only realized how competent he was when it was too late.
"Cale,"
Cale looked towards his father.
"Is there anything you need?"
Cale took a second, gently wiping his mouth and looking back at his father. "Money. Please give me money."
Deruth smiled in return. "Sure I'll give you a lot."
The meal continued on in silence until Cale finished his meal. The sound of his chair dragging on the ground caught the attention of everyone, an increasing panic filling Deruth as he looked at his son. He made a gentle movement with his hand, making Kim Rok Soo the center of attention.
"This is Kim Rok Soo. He is staying with me."
He looked around the room. All eyes back on Cale. The red head made eye contact with his father, slightly frowning at his expression. Cale wasn't the same child that had comforted his parents in the past. He had seen the unspeakable.
Comforting his parents?
That seemed to be normal for Cale. He'd done it several times before.
'Even after that, I couldn't think of mom any differently.'
Maybe it was because Cale was always so mature for his age. Well that's what those perverted old vassal's always said to him. He'd never trusted the creepy geezers any way, which led to him threatening one. She hasn't returned to the territory, even after Basen came around.
That was one less person he'd have to deal with.
Cale didn't bother to elaborate and left the dining room quietly. He could feel the gazes on his back as he walked out the room. It was somewhat suffocating to see them again but he was more than happy to see them alive.
"Hans."
The butler arrived by Cale's side in an instant.
"Yes young master?"
"I will be leaving out today. Do not report my whereabouts to my father, understand?"
"As you command, sir."
Hans smiled and began to lead Cale through the estate.
He was a good butler and easy to deal with. Not to mention he was loyal and genuinely liked Cale. Even when he'd initially fallen victim to the rumors surrounding his young master, Hans never truly thought bad about Cale. Sure he'd hollar each time Cale handed a wine bottle to him but it always got a quiet laugh in the end.
They arrived at the study. It'd been left unused for several years now but was cleaned so well it was as good as new.
This place had been abandoned for several years. Once Cale started acting as trash to protect Basen and Countess Violan he had closed off his study, pretending as if he had dropped his studies. It's not like there was any studying he needed to do anyway.
'There was never any need to come back here...'
He took a good look around the room. So many bookshelves and that portrait in the center of the back wall. Hans had kept it covered.
It was the last remaining portrait of Cale and his mother Jour.
The other one's were quickly removed from the halls and rooms of the estate, only one remaining on the wall of faces; it contained portraits of all the family members of the Henituse family.
Cale couldn't help himself and walked to the covered portrait. With a gentle tug he removed the large white cloth, revealing him and his mother. That elegant smile he missed so dearly was captured perfectly on this canvas.
"I miss my long hair..." Cale stared at the younger version of himself in the portrait. His long red hair was tied with a milk white bow and covered in pearls. His mother was the same. Their white outfits matched one another, as did their smiles.
'I had stopped cutting it because of the war.' Cale's hand had moved up to his head. It made him think back to his family, at least his mother's side of the family. The Thames aren't normal. They have amazing power, usually unique to each individual but there are very few that exist.
A family line blessed by the god's.
A lineage that no one knows of.
The Thames are beings that tend to have long Crimson hair, cutting it was like throwing away your bloodline. Not that it took away your power but your long hair was a sign you belonged and you were thriving. It usually grew extremely quickly and as a result Cale always had Ron cut it.
"Y-young master!"
Hans' frightened voice drew Cale out of his thoughts. The red-head turned around.
"I should have removed this I-"
"It is fine, leave the portrait where it is."
"And you."
Cale moved in Kim Rok Soo's general direction.
"What is it?" Kim Rok Soo's head cocked to the side. He raised an eyebrow slightly at the red-head. Cale didn't speak. His gaze on Rok Soo moved up and down, taking in every inch of the man's body.
Paat
Cale placed his hands on Kim Rok Soo's chest.
"Hm." Cale hummed. His hands caressed the man's broad chest. To Cale it was like a pillow, perfect to lay on.
"Alright, do as you need. We'll be leaving soon".
Chapter 4: Ancient Power
Notes:
Crossposted on Wattpad
@Nami-San18
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo watched as Cale walked away.
He'd just been groped with no explanation.
'Just what the fuck has my life come to?’
Kim Rok Soo couldn't help but question himself. He didn't stop Cale. In fact he quite enjoyed the sudden touch.
He seriously just wishes he knew what the red-head was thinking.
Rok Soo sighed and turned around to see the ginger butler staring at him with an incomprehensible expression. It could have been confusion, or down right hatred but one thing for sure, Kim Rok Soo didn't like it.
"Shouldn't you be following your master?"
Getting rid of him would put Rok Soo's heart at ease.
Hans didn't like Kim Rok Soo at all. Immediate worry fell onto him when the man first came to County out of the blue. He was thinking how to get rid of this man but didn't want to make Cale upset. If this was love that would mean Cale isn't lonely anymore.
But...
If this guy did something to his young master there will be hell to pay.
"Of course, please call for a servant if you need anything, sir..."
It was a pretty obvious dislike but there was nothing else said. Hans handed some paper and a pen to Kim Rok Soo before hurrying out of the study and to Cale.
-
Kim Rok Soo sat at the desk in the room. He wrote down every detail from [The Birth of a Hero]. He wrote in Korean so no one else would be able to read, that is unless Choi Han suddenly appeared in the room behind him.
Chills went down his back at the thought.
Something of the sort couldn't happen.
After he'd finished writing, Kim Rok Soo quickly stood up from the desk and gathered the papers he'd written on.
"You're finished?"
Kim Rok Soo flinched at the sudden voice from behind him. He spun around to see Cale. The red head was staring at the large portrait on the wall. It was a woman and child, both with long red hair and beautiful smiles.
The child was very obviously Cale and Kim Rok could have guessed who the woman was.
"When did you get here?" Rok Soo asked, crumpling the papers in his hand.
Cale turned halfway to look at Rok Soo. His eyes seemed to tell a story. A story of regret and neglect, of sadness and resentment, anger and depression but most importantly.
His eyes held a need for revenge.
The look in Cale's eyes changed almost instantly.
"A few minutes ago, I believe. I took a look at your writing... Well, I should probably ask a bit later." Cale cut himself short and walked towards Rok Soo. "Anyway, you didn't see me?" He questioned.
"No... I didn't," Rok Soo walked with the crumpled papers in hand. "You should have said something.
"I got distracted..."
Kim Rok Soo stopped in front of the fireplace and threw the papers in. Cale stared in shock at the burning embers of paper. He'd been following closely behind Kim Rok Soo like a duckling. When Cale first came into the room he looked at the pages fixed neatly on the desk. They were written in a language Cale was somewhat familiar with. Though that didn't matter, what caught his eye was the fact that Venion Stan was abusing a dragon.
A baby dragon.
A child.
"Wh,Why did you...?" Cale began to ask, turning to Rok Soo with wide eyes and a small pout. He wanted to read and study the language.
'How cute.'
Kim Rok Soo walked away with a small smile on his face, ignoring the adorable rambling coming from Cale.
"So..." Kim Rok Soo began, leaning against the desk. He needed to get this over with. "Who's she and why are you scared of her?" He asked, turning his attention to the woman in the portrait.
"Ha!" Cale exclaimed. His eyes moved from Rok Soo to the painting.
"I need to know if we're going to work together." Not really. Rok Soo wasn't one to be involved in other people's lives but when it came down to Cale, it seemed a bit different.
"She is my mother." Cale answered with a soft yet cold voice. There wasn't any resentment but the pain was uncomfortable. That look in his eyes came back. The story Kim Rok Soo wanted to read.
"She was an amazing person and mother." Cale gave a sad smile to the raven haired. For some reason that made Rok Soo anxious for what the redhead would say next.
She's dead.
Rok Soo knew that much but there was nothing about Cale's mother in [The Birth of a Hero] she could have been the whole cause of this world's destruction but Kim Rok Soo wasn't going to assume that. Besides, he's already found out that the enemy organization is called 'Arm': its leader being that White Star bastard.
"She tried to kill me a year before she died."
Oh.
Oh.
That's quite the bomb to drop.
"Her ability allowed her to see the future and in that future... I guess seeing her child die brutally would have driven any parent mad." Cale covered his face with a hand letting out a restrained sigh. It was pretty obvious that she was someone Cale cared for dearly, even after she attempted to murder him. "She must have thought that killing me then would save me a terrible life full of nothing but misery.”
"She doesn't scare me, I just wish..."Cale moved his hand to cover his mouth. He was unsure what else he could say. Kim Rok Soo on the other hand didn't seem to react much. He wasn't one to ever care for people's life stories , as long as they were useful it didn't matter to him but Cale was different. He didn't know why he asked but now that he did, Rok Soo was slowly understanding Cale Henituse more and more.
Just like him, he lost the people he cared about.
Just like him, he worked his ass off to get things he wanted, to keep himself from dying.
Just like him, he hates himself for not being able to save those people.
Him and Cale were so similar it was scary.
"It's alright.” Kim Rok Soo moved slowly to Cale. He placed a hand on the red-heads waist and another on his cheek. It was an intimate form of contact but his body just moved on his own. Rok Soo had always liked Cale, he found him an interesting person and wanted to know more about him. [The Birth of a Hero] never mentioned Cale again. Considering he only read up to the fifth volume, Kim Rok Soo figured he'd have gotten to read more about Cale if he hadn't fallen asleep.
"Cale."
"What..." "Let's kick White Shits ass."
"Of course."
They stayed in each other's hold for another five minutes, sitting in a comfortable silence that neither realized made its way into the room.
"Young Master! Young Master I've-" Hans came into the study. The giant smile on his face dropped immediately as he saw the two men in each other's arms.
"What is it Hans?"
Cale looked at the butler with uninterested eyes. He leaned forward and pressed his cheek against Rok Soo's chest. It was very soft and comfortable to lay on.
"T,the Count, ah here is your allowance Young Master."
"Great, thanks."
Cale spoke without thinking, forgetting he was the trash of the Count's family.
"Let's get going."
"Alright, let's go."
—
"Take this."
Cale handed a bag of coins to Kim Rok Soo before stepping into the carriage, using Rok Soo's opposite hand to help him up. Technically he was still the injured son of the Count, acting weak every now and again would make sense. However he wasn't aware of the misunderstanding he'd created. Rok Soo climbed in behind Cale and sat on the opposite side.
"There will be a few things sent to the estate, Hans. Put them in my room.”
"Yes, Young Master. Have a good time, Young Master"
Hans smiled at Cale and gave a forced smile to Rok Soo before closing the door to the carriage.
The trip to the center of the territory did not take long. Kim Rok Soo held the bag of coins tightly, smiling to himself at the large quantity he was given. The Henituse's were a very wealthy family.
"Young master. Is this the right place?"
The driver cautiously asked as he opened the door. He then peeked toward the shop in front of him. The driver's face was clearly filled with confusion.
Cale looked towards Kim Rok Soo who nodded his head.
"Yes it is."
Rok Soo, who was wearing clothes that did not fit in with that of the people around him, walked out of the carriage. Nobody was around them, as they had moved away as soon as they saw the carriage with the count's crest on it.
[The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry]
It was a tea shop that allowed you to read poems while drinking tea. This clean three story building looked to be pretty expensive. It was true that the owner of the shop was very wealthy. In fact, as the bastard son of a concubine of a large merchant guild, he was even wealthier than Cale. The only thing was that he was living here while hiding that identity.
'If I recall correctly, the owner goes to the capital around volume 3 to meet Choi Han there. It is there that he claims that he may be a bastard son of a concubine of the merchant guild, but that he will become the owner of the merchant guild.'
The man who shouts and swears to Choi Han that he will become the owner of the merchant guild. Kim Rok Soo only read the first five volumes, and thus did not know if the man ever ended up becoming the owner of that merchant guild, but since he was one of the main character's partners, he probably will succeed.
Cale looked toward the driver who was sweating like a hog and gave an order.
"You can leave now."
"Excuse me?"
"Are you going to make me repeat myself?"
"No, that, do I not need to wait for Sir Kim Rok Soo?”
Kim Rok Soo casually answered as he opened the door to the tea shop.
"We will meet here later."
"That is fine."
Gulp. He could hear the driver's gulp behind him, but a much clearer and pleasurable noise filled Rok Soo's ears. Clang. A quiet but clear bell sound announced Kim Rok Soo's entrance into the tea shop.
He stood at the entrance and looked around the tea shop. It was still early, and there were not many people there.
"Let's go."
Cale ordered and the driver quickly sped off.
Cale arrived at his destination a bit later.
—
"Welcome."
The owner of this shop warmly welcomed Kim Rok Soo in. He looked toward the baby pig-like man who welcomed him in from the counter.
'He must be the owner.'
The wealthy bastard, Billos. His round face and full body definitely looked like a baby pig like the novel described. His charm was his extremely bright smile.
'He looks like a piggy bank.'
Rok Soo took out a gold coin and put it on the counter as he ordered.
"I plan on staying on the third floor all day today. Young Master Cale will arrive here sometime later to meet me."
Clang. The sound of someone putting their teacup down rang through the shop. Rok Soo just thought of it as someone putting the teacup down hard and looked toward Billos.
Billos stared at Rok Soo with a smile on his face. The Raven-haired pretended not to notice as he pointed to the bookshelf.
"Any specific tea that you prefer, Sir?
"Any tea that is not bitter. Do you have novels here too or just poems?"
He preferred novels to poems.
"Of course. We have a lot of novels as well, Sir.”
"Really? Then send up the most interesting book and a cup of tea."
"Yes. I understand."
Rok Soo's gold coin fell onto Billos's chubby hands. He turned away as Billos tried to give him change.
"I'll drink more tea later so just keep it."
"...But it is still too much, Sir."
A gold coin was worth 1 million gallon. Having that coin, that was worth 1 million Korean won, Kim Rok Soo did something that he had always wanted to try.
"I have a lot of money. Consider it as your tip."
Talking about how rich you are. Who cares if Billos actually has more money than he does? He also knew about many fateful encounters that would earn him a lot of money. Kim Rok Soo tried to look cool as he pointed toward the tables on the first floor with his chin.
"Well, if it is too much, you can treat everyone here to a cup of tea on me."
Golden Bell. He wanted to do something like this once. After telling, he received three gold coins which were worth a total of 3 million gallon.
"Sir, still..."
"Ah, enough. Just bring my tea."
It really was good to be related to trash. People don't expect much if you're known to be around such a person. Rok Soo did not care about being respectful as he headed up to the third floor. He could hear whispers coming from behind him, but he did not need to care because there were bound to be rumors about him.
Screech. Since Kim Rok Soo was alone, the sound of the chair being pushed as he stood up sounded pretty loud. He went downstairs and informed Billos who was at the counter.
"I'll be back soon. Don't clear my spot."
"Yes, Sir. I look forward to your return."
Rok Soo ignored the smile on Billos's chubby face as he walked out of the tea shop.
He left the building with only one thing on his mind.
The Indestructible Shield.
It is not talking about a physical item. The best comparison might be a mage's mana shield. Something that does not actually have a physical form. However, it was very different from a mana shield, as it was closer to superpower than magic.
The funny thing was that the human who created the power, but ended up dying, was someone who served a god but ended up being excommunicated.
'All sorts of weird things are in this novel.'
As with the history of any fantasy world, this world also had its ancient history. During that ancient time, neither magic nor weaponry was developed.
Instead, it was a society where your own innate talent or talents gathered from supernatural occurrences played a pivotal role. The strongest powers in that society were superpowers, divine powers, and natural forces. It was a very primitive time.
Some of those powers have lasted all the way until now, staying hidden in certain locations or items. It was possible to take those powers for yourself if you met the right conditions.
Ancient powers.
The heroes would find these powers, however, these powers were all supporting powers, not strong enough to be used as a hero's mainstay.
These were the powers that Kim Rok Soo was looking to find.
'Everything but the divine powers.'
Whether it be god or angels or devils, he did not want to get involved with any of them.
That was why Rok Soo was looking for the powers that people naturally developed or came from nature.
'That is the way to make sure I don't need to put in any effort.'
Those were the types of powers he was looking for. Something like sword art or magic would require him to put in effort to practice. He didn't want to do something like that.
Unlike other books, the ancient civilization in the novel, [The Birth of a Hero], was not that strong.
As civilization developed, the magic and summoning skills that were developed outshined the natural powers left behind by the ancient civilization. Superpowers were the same way. Most subtle superpowers would be blown away by a single hit from the, 'Aura,' that was used in present day.
It wasn't like the heroes just used these powers sparingly for no reason.
'And my goal is to collect these subtle superpowers to become decently strong.'
It was a satisfying goal. Especially because he also knew the ancient power that could strengthen these subtle super powers.
In order to take the first step in his plan, Kim Rok Soo started to look for the ancient power that was hidden in Western City. He knew the requirement to earn that power.
"How can I help you, Sir?"
”I want some bread"
"Excuse me?"
The older man looked warily at Rok Soo, who stood in front of him. Rok Soo deliberately ignored him as he pointed out all the bread in the bakery.
”Everything from here to here."
Clang. The gold coin Kim Rok Soo took out began to spin on the counter.
The look in the baker's eyes changed. There was still an obvious wariness in his eyes but now he was looking more intensely. It made sense, in this world a single gold coin was equivalent to 1 million gallon. In his current attire, Kim Rok Soo looked nothing like a noble, or someone who could casually hand out millions of gallon like candy on halloween.
'This isn't going to work.'
Rok Soo looked at the man then out of the corner of his eye he saw familiar red hair out the window.
It was Cale of course. The redhead stood with his arms crossed, directing several men carrying large wooden crates. He wore a bored expression, looking tired as he shook his head.
"You see," Kim Rok Soo began, looking the baker in the eyes. "My partner, Young Master Cale, had given me this money.”
As soon as the redhead's name was mentioned the baker stiffened his body in fear. Kim Rok Soo looked towards Cale and waved. The man didn't think much of it and waved back with a soft expression.
Neither realized yet another misunderstanding was created.
"I can go somewhere else if you don't want it."
"No, it's nothing like that! I will pack it up as fast as possible, Sir!"
The baker was extremely respectful now as he moved around quickly. After a few minutes, Roo Soo left the bakery with a bag full of bread over his shoulder.
Feeling satisfied, Kim Rok Soo took the bag of bread and stepped into the street, ignoring the baker who watched him leave.
He leisurely walked down the street, noticing that anyone who made eye contact with him would quickly turn and walk away. It seemed like rumors really do travel fast. Considering he walked to the estate with Cale just the other evening it made sense several people knew what he looked like.
'It truly is a fantasy world'
Kim Roo Soo walked past the market and into the Western part of the city.
The slum is located to the west. No matter how wealthy a territory may be, there are always going to be poor people. In a situation like this, most people would probably expect something along these lines to happen.
'Ah, it is a fateful encounter you can earn by sharing food with the poor.'
Unfortunately that is far from the case.
He could feel people peeking at him as soon as he entered the slums. This was the place where both the idlest and the most vicious people lived together.
Kim Rok Soo watched in satisfaction as the people of the slums actively avoided him. He was sure that tales of Cale's reputation had reached even here. It really was great to be known as trash. Being known as Cale's partner would prove to be beneficial for him.
He ignored the muddy water, dirty his shoes and hurried through the slums. He felt the gazes and footsteps of people following gradually decrease as he approached the hill.
After being freed from the stench, Kim Rok Soo stood at the top of the hill and turned around to look down at Western City. Of course, this hill was not as high as the count's estate. There was no way that they would allow the lord of the territory to live somewhere that was lower than that slums.
Rok Soo came back to his senses as he headed toward a tree that was fenced off in all directions. The fence, which was made of planks the width of Cale's body, had an entrance that had rotted. It was easily broken once Rok Soo pushed at the fence.
This large tree seemed to have lasted for hundreds of years. Trees in the slums were usually chopped into firewood or had its layers peeled off to make it useless, but this tree was not like that.
The reason was simple. The reason could be heard in Rok Soo's ear. These two were the only two who had followed him until the end from the slums.
"You can't approach that t-tree!"
Rok Soo ignored that warning. He heard another worried voice as well.
"You can't go there! It's a man-eating tree!"
A man-eating tree. Anyone who hung themselves on this tree became mummies overnight. Furthermore, any blood that landed on this tree instantly disappeared.
Finally, there was only dirt around this tree. Grass, and even weeds, were nowhere to be found.
This was the tree that he was looking for.
A long time ago, during ancient times, there was a person who loved food so much that his gluttony in the place of worship got him kicked out. That person ended up starving to death.
This tree is said to have grown on top of his body, and that person's grudge and strength were both in this tree. The Indestructible Shield that Kim Rok Soo was looking for was here.
Kim Rok Soo took bread out of the bag and carefully observed a hole that was the size of an adult's head. He needed to first send away the owner of that voice before starting his work. However, before he could even say anything, the voice was even louder this time as they could no longer see Rok Soo from outside the fence because he crouched down. The voice was shaking quite a bit.
"You're going to die! Don't do it!"
Kim Rok Soo pressed his temples with his fingers.
"Sigh."
The number of people following him decreased the closer he got to the man-eating tree at the top of the hill, however, the owner of that voice continued to follow him.
'There are always nosy punks no matter where you go.'
He frowned as he turned his head around. When he did, he noticed a girl who seemed to be around 10 years old, holding her younger brother's hand while looking at him. Her eyes were full of concern.
Seeing that Kim Rok Soo was frowning and staring at her, the young girl stumbled on her words and started to mumble.
"It's a man-eating tree. You're going to d, die.”
"I'm not going to die."
He took two pieces of bread out of the bag and threw it toward the little girl. It didn't matter if it rolled on the ground because they were all individually wrapped.
"Take that and get lost."
The young boy instantly grabbed the bread, but the young girl was still hesitating. Kim Rok Soo figured he'd just use Cale's reputation. He stood up and pushed his head outside of the fence, a frown adorning his features.
"You two don't know about Cale the trash? He's my partner, I'm running an errand for him."
The young girl's face turned pale. Her brother just looked towards Kim Rok Soo before picking up the other bread for his sister and started to tug on her arm.
"Noona."
"Uh... huh."
The young girl looked back and forth from the tree and Rok Soo before being pulled away.
You can't die."
Kim Rok Soo clicked his tongue at the young girl who continued to say that, before making sure nobody else was around as he sat down underneath the tree. Nobody would be able to see what he was doing unless they came right up to the fence.
"Let's get started."
He started by taking a loaf of bread out of the bag and putting it into that hole. His hand soon disappeared into the darkness underneath the tree, and Rok Soo could feel a cold sensation as the bread in his hand disappeared.
He felt like his whole hand might be sucked in, and quickly took it out.
The darkness in the hole underneath the tree was still the same.
"If you die with a grudge, you have to resolve that grudge."
This man-eating tree wasn't actually a man-eating tree. It was a tree that would eat anything. It was the side effect of the power that was left behind by the person who starved to death. But for such a thing to be related to an ancient strength...it was comical, but made it seem more realistic.
'I remember it said I need to feed it until the darkness disappears.'
The darkness in the hole underneath the tree was not the result of shade. It was darkness formed by the grudge.
This could not be done with other people. One person had to continue to provide a large amount of food until the darkness disappeared. Once the darkness finally disappears, the light that was hiding underneath would appear.
Once he eats that light, the, 'Indestructible Shield,' will become his.
"Eat all you want."
Kim Rok Soo put the opening of the bag into the hole and emptied all of the bread into it. In a normal situation, that small hole should have become filled with bread, however, only the darkness continued to remain once he removed the bag.
"I guess I'll need about ten more large bags."
The darkness in the hole was slightly fainter than before.
He was more than happy to have someone like Cale on his side. Someone who received millions of gallon as an allowance.
Rumble-
An odd cry seemed to resonate from the tree. It seemed to be saying that it was hungry and asking for more food. Kim Rok Soo felt like the darkness might suddenly reach out and grab him.
"...It is a bit scary."
Rok Soo quickly got up. He felt like he should not be here for a long time.
"Just what can a stupid grudge do?"
Gluttony was a scary thing.
"I'll come back tomorrow."<
Kim Rok Soo said goodbye to the rumbling tree as if it was a person and exited the fenced area. He noticed the siblings eating the bread as soon as he entered the slums.
For someone who was claiming that he should not go there because it was a man-eating tree, they seemed to be enjoying the bread. They must be liking the flavor, because both of them seemed very happy.
"My my."
Kim Rok Soo snorted at the siblings before ignoring their gazes. However, their gazes were not on him, but on the bag that was filled with bread earlier but was now empty. They were probably curious.
But what could they do? They couldn't do anything.
The children were probably too scared to even go near the man-eating tree. However, it is always good to be on the safe side. It would be bad if they went up to the tree and put their head into the hole and got eaten.
[The children of the slums have no fear. It was because they treasured a single grain of rice more than a blade coming their way. Death is always around them, so they do not fear death. They fear being hungry more than death.]
It was something that was written in [The Birth of a Hero].
That was why Kim Rok Soo decided to speak to the pair of siblings.
"If you want to eat bread again tomorrow, don't say a thing."
The two siblings did not say anything. They were immediately following Rok Soo's order. The young girl, who seemed hesitant earlier, put her hand on her brother's mouth and pretended to not see Kim Rok Soo. Rok Soo smiled and thought that she was pretty smart, as he quickly left the slums.
The people in the slums who knew he had gone to the top of the hill were looking at him wondering what crazy thing he was doing now, but Kim Rok Soo liked that kind of gaze.
Kim Rok Soo only wondered what Cale was doing.
Chapter Text
Cale dropped a few coins on the counter. All of which were gold. He's spent a majority of his day shopping for this guy with a pillow for a chest.
Cale's presence made the tea shop fall silent.
"Welcome Young Master. The third floor has been reserved for you and your partner."
"He's not back yet?"
Cale stood with a hand on his hip. The redhead was beyond tired and could really use a drink or two. He'd have bought the entire store with how long they were taking to process his order. It's not like he asked for anything difficult, in fact Cale had given them the proper measurements and colors he was looking for.
Cale has always had a special eye for things.
He knew what colors or styles went together and the worth of jewels at just a glance. That was why he could win the best dressed noble, if such a competition existed.
'Earlier he was heading in the direction of that tree with the dark energy around it.'
That tree in the slum had been there for a long time. During Cale's first life the dark tree had mysteriously become green. It was flowing with life as if it had suddenly been healed.
"I'm afraid not, Young Master but I can bring you some tea while you wait."
"Give me something that's not bitter or sour and, ah and a list of your best novels. You do have those here, yes?"
"Yes, we have a wide selection of novels, Young Master. Is there a specific genre you prefer?"
Billos smiled widely at Cale. The people within the shop were tense the second Cale had entered, bodies shaking like a leaf on a windy day. Cale had grown accustomed to ignoring people like that.
"I'm an avid reader so I'll read just about anything. If it's too difficult just bring me something you like. I promise not to judge your tastes too harshly."
Cale joked with a small smile. Billos would become head of the merchant guild. He also had something Cale wanted.
"Haha, I will do my best."
"Great, thanks."
It was at that moment Billos looked at Cale with an odd expression and a man within the tea shop broke into a coughing fit. From the suffocating atmosphere and dead silence anyone could have understood the sudden fear coming from the people.
The woman next him rushed to his side and patted his back in an attempt to stop the coughing.
Cale turned around with a frown on his face and the blood of the people ran cold.
"Are you sick?"
"H, huh?"
"Well?"
"No Y, young Master. I just got something stuck in my throat, I'm sorry for being a disturbance."
Cale's frown deepened.
"What the hell are you talking about?"
"E, excuse me?"
"You're excused. Why are you apologizing? You should just be glad you're not sick, don't apologize for something so trivial."
Cale scoffed and waved a hand in the air at the man. He shook his head in disbelief of the man's words. Who apologizes for being well?
Clang-
The quiet bell rang, the person who walked in drew Cale's attention. To this everyone gave a collective sigh of relief with hints of confusion.
"Ah, Sir. You're back."
Once Kim Rok Soo returned to the tea shop, Billos greeted him happily.
"Yes, bring me a new cup of tea. A refreshing one this time."
Rok Soo turned his attention to the frowning redhead. It was pretty obvious he was tired, it was a long day after all.
"You look tired."
Kim Rok Soo walked to Cale's side, a hand snaking its way to his hip.
"Beyond tired at this point. I need something sweet."
"Let's take a seat then."
"Alright."
Kim Rok Soo headed back to his seat on the third floor with Cale. It should have been pretty busy at this time, but there was nobody else on the third floor. They were all avoiding the trash of the Count's family. That was why Cale could relax.
"Here is your tea and the book you requested, Young Master. I also brought up some desserts."
"Ah, great. Thanks."
Cale took the book in hand and opened it to the first page as he took a sip of his tea. Billos observed Cale's face with an odd expression before he quietly left the third floor. It was really weird to hear Cale thanking someone.
"So... what have you been up to?"
Cale took another sip of his tea, extending his pinky as he placed it down so it wouldn't make a lot of noise.
'He's insanely elegant with everything he does.'
"Getting ancient powers is not easy."
Kim Rok Soo answered shifting from his thoughts and looking back down at his own novel.
"It's not meant to be easy. That's why we call them ancient powers and not everyday powers. They're powers that stem from nature."
"You know about them?"
"A bit."
Cale sat the novel in his hand down onto the table. His reddish gray eyes met Rok Soo's reddish brown. The way Cale drops everything to pay attention to a person was amazing. He'd stop and give his undivided attention to you. It was nice.
'I like Cale.'
Kim Rok Soo thought for a moment, feeling his ears heat up.
"I spoke with my father this morning."
Cale spoke up. This time his tone was serious.
"I'll be going to the capital. I'm sure you understand why, right?"
"The terror plaza incident."
Kim Rok Soo mumbled. His mind thought back to the terrible incident that happened on the King's birthday.
"Exactly. Unfortunately I wasn't able to switch places with my brother, Basen, but I was allowed to head to the capital. Since I'm technically the injured son of the Count, it is kind of a recuperation for me."
"When in reality you plan to stop the bombing."
"Something like that, I just want to protect my brother. He needs to become head of the Henituse family."
"Alright, when do we leave?"
"In three days."
"Then I'll need to get this ancient power quickly."
Cale and Rok Soo continued to order tea and desserts as they read their novels until the sky slowly turned orange and the sun set. They only got up when night arrived and it was dark outside.
"Are you heading out?"
"Yes."
There were not many people left in the tea shop.
It was past 9pm. This was the time when there were more people in the bars than tea shops. Since this was the time that the people mining in the pits went to drink, the bar should be full of people.
"I look forward to your next visit, Sir, Young Master."
Rok Soo nodded his head at Billos' statement.
"The tea was great."
Kim Rok Soo shared his observations with Billos.
"And the book was good even though I only got through half of it. I especially liked the main character whose abilities are appreciated and the way he grows."
"I see, did you enjoy the novel, Young Master."
Billos looked towards Cale; Cale wasn't paying much mind to him.
"It's interesting."
Cale said, turning to look Billos in the eyes.
"I want to see if the son takes over the business or not. I hope he succeeds, he deserves it after all he's been through."
Cale concluded. In that instant, the corner of Billos's eyebrows frowned for a moment before returning to normal. His eyes were cloudy as he observed Cale.
However, Cale did not notice, as he was trying to remember the contents of the book. The son in the story, was the illegitimate son of a merchant guild owner. Cale found him to be in the same situation as Billos, which could be why it was liked by the piggy bank like man.
"Don't let anyone else read that book, so that I can read it whenever I come."
This truly was the immature son of the Count, who was trying to monopolize someone else's property. Billos, the bastard son of a wealthy merchant guild might not like it, but what could he do? Cale was the son of the Count.
"Yes! I will reserve this book only for young master Cale!"
However, Billos's response was different from what Cale expected. Billos smiled brightly as he urged Cale to come back soon.
"Please come again soon. I will be waiting for you."
"Sure, whatever."
Clang. The bell rang once more and it suddenly felt like the tea shop became louder once the two left.
However, it was even louder outside the tea shop than it was inside. Even though this territory was far from the capital, the fact that a lot of artists resided here and that they had a special product made it a popular location. These individuals, as well as the miners who were looking to relax after a long day in the mines, all were out late to drink.
The two men quietly left the tea shop, both with their minds barely present in reality.
Kim Rok Soo's mind set back to his thoughts from before.
'I like Cale.'
That fact should have been a no brainer. He liked Cale even before he was brought to this world.
He'd never really had a fictional crush like most people but Cale was a character he liked a lot. It's like Kim Rok Soo saw through the mask from the first time he read about Cale. Maybe that's why he read the novel wholeheartedly in hopes he'd get to read and learn more about the redhead.
'I like Cale.'
That fact was true.
"You can head back to the estate if you want."
Cale and Rok Soo walked side by side down the emptying street. Most people were avoiding Cale.
"I'll stick with you for a bit."
Cale nodded and continued walking with Kim Rok Soo by his side. They walked together silently enjoying each other's company.
That was until Cale stopped in at a bar.
"Aigoo, young master, you're here?"
The owner of the bar was extremely afraid of Cale. It was because of that one day when Cale broke pretty much everything around where he was sitting to drink. In fact, Cale was probably number one on the blacklist for Western City bars.
He did not respond to the owner's greeting and just threw a gold coin at him.
"Bring me a bottle of my usual. Oh, Rok Soo, do you want anything?"
"Not really, I'll just share with you."
"Excuse me? Y, you don't want to find a seat first?"
Cale started to frown. The owner immediately waved his hands and bowed his head.
"Immediately! I will bring it immediately!"
The owner was moving quickly, but it looked like he was smiling. It was because it looked like Cale was not planning on sitting down. Cale looked around the bar that became quiet once he walked in. Everyone was avoiding his gaze and turned their heads. It was like they were wondering why he had to choose this bar of all bars in the city. The gangsters and scammers in the bar were all extremely nervous right now.
"Tsk."
The sound of Cale clicking his tongue could be heard through the silence in the bar.
'If you think about it, he really is a unique person.'
Kim Rok Soo's gaze fell onto the annoyed looking Cale.
Normally in fantasies or martial arts novels, the trash of the family tends to hang out with the gangsters or bad crowds. They drink, fool around with women, and cause a ruckus on the streets or stores.
The funny thing was that Cale Henituse actually hates gangsters and scammers. In fact, he despised them.
'He thinks that they're all scumbags.'
The worst of all scumbags. It was better to at least be the citizens who worked hard even though there was no hope for a better future.
That was why he never beat people up when he was drunk but had no issues throwing things at the gangsters he saw. Well, attempted to throw things, since his aim when drunk was terrible.
"Young Master, here is the bottle you requested.
"Great."
Cale reached for the bottle but it was swiftly taken by Kim Rok Soo. The raven hair moved his free hand to Cale's waist and gently moved him out the bar.
"What are you doing?"
Cale raised a brow. He did not yell at Rok Soo when he stole his bottle of wine nor fight against him when taken out of the bar with him
"Let's go on a walk."
Kim Rok Soo suggested while opening the bottle of wine and immediately downing a quarter of the bottle.
"Oh."
The alcohol tasted pretty good.
He passes the bottle to Cale, who in turn drinks what would be half of the bottle. Since Cale had a high tolerance to alcohol, it did not affect him at all to drink half of the bottle at once. He just flushed easily, making people think he was a lightweight.
Cale walked along with the bottle in his hand. His head had fallen onto Kim Rok Soo's bicep as they walked close together.
The two men walked back past the tea shop they stayed in all day until they saw the guards stiffen up after seeing Cale. Seeing them acting like that made him want to go out of the gate.
"Ah, I'm starting to get hot."
Kim Rok Soo felt himself heating up as he continued to drink. They walked a bit further until he reached the city wall not too far away. The tall city wall that started at the gate seemed to defend against any potential intruders.
'Well it depends on the person.'
Rok Soo recalled the information from the book.
'Approximately 100 steps from the city gate.'
That was the location where Choi Han jumped over the city wall. There were not many people on the streets because it was a residential area.
Kim Rok Soo was pretty glad Choi Han wasn't in the territory anymore.
"Oh... I guess there's no moon tonight."
Cale looked up at the dark sky, eyes filled with disappointment.
"You know," Cale started up, moving to stand in front of Kim Rok Soo. "I haven't seen the moon properly in so long.
"Why not?"
"Well, I haven't been allowed out of the Henituse territory for ten years. And during the war there was too much smoke in the air even at night." Cale's gaze looked back up at the sky. " I don't go out much."
In one extremely smooth motion, Cale spun around like a dance he was performing for Rok Soo to see.
"I hear the Moon in the capital looks beautiful."
Cale clenched the bottle in his hand as he looked towards Rok Soo who was walking towards him. He took another chug from the bottle of wine before speaking again.
"I want to see the moon, Kim Rok Soo"
'Damn it, he looks so pretty.'
Kim Rok Soo could hear his heart going crazy. He thought that it was a good idea to drink.
Rok Soo congratulated himself for making such a smart decision and calmed himself down as much as possible.
Rok Soo took a deep breath as he started to speak to Cale who was staring at him.
"I'll show you the moon, Cale."
To that Cale's already flushed face seemed to grow redder. It was one of the very few occasions he was relieved that drinking made his face flush so easily. Cale was also glad it was dark.
Cale took another gulp from the wine bottle downing the rest of it in an attempt to divert his attention elsewhere.
"Shall we keep going?"
Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale with a curious gaze. The man was as dense as rock and as blunt as a hammer. He wouldn't realize he was unintentionally seducing Cale if it slapped him in the face and shot him in the leg.
Maybe that's why some things are easier for him to do than others.
He was quick to realize his feelings for Cale. Quicker than most people anyway.
"Yes, let's keep going. Just for a bit longer at least."
Rok Soo nodded, placing a hand on Cale's waist and pulling him close. He was so subtle with his feelings. You never would have guessed he liked Cale.
Cale, however, did not pay much attention to the man's action. Seeing as Rok Soo has liked his hips and waist since they met he had no problem with the touch.
The men continued their late evening stroll, eye's having adjusted to the darkness surrounding them.
Kim Rok Soo's heartbeat began to speed up as they moved further away from the city gates, closing in on where Choi Han would have spent some time resting his body. He knew the increased speed was due to Cale rather than the terrifying main character.
The beauty the redhead had was unmatched. If only Cale was his, they could run away together with a bunch of money.
'Did I drink too much?'
Such thoughts were an oddity coming from someone like Kim Rok Soo. Of course it could have been because of the influence Cale seemed to have on his brain but even that was a bit of a stretch.
Rok Soo was no lightweight. The man couldn't drink as much as Cale but he was able to hold his alcohol rather well. His body may have changed because of his transmigration, still it shouldn't have changed his alcohol consumption ability.
'I like Cale.'
That's true.
'I like Cale.'
He likes him a lot.
'I like Cale.'
Right, you should probably tell him.
"Cale."
Kim Rok Soo spoke aloud. His eyes fell onto Cale's. They were clouded as the redhead was lost in thought.
"...Y, yes?"
Cale answered with a stutter. He'd been busy thinking about the past. He was unsure if he'd be able to stop the terror plaza incident. He was unsure he'd be able to save his little brother.
Though if it came to it, Cale would throw himself in front of Basen if he needed to.
When he looked at the man next to him however, he felt so strong. It was an unexplainable feeling. Cale felt like all of his problems went away the second he met Rok Soo. He knew this would be the person to save the world.
'If it comes to it, I'll do the same for Rok Soo. He'll definitely succeed.'
It would seem Cale has a habit of throwing himself in front of others to protect them.
"Cale, we... don't know much about each other,"
Kim Rok Soo stated while looking into Cale's reddish gray eyes. Unsure on how to go about this, he just went with whatever came to mind.
"That is... true. We don't know almost anything about each other."
'Ah, that's right... I can't just say I like him then.'
Kim Rok Soo thought for a moment before speaking again.
"You were 40 when you regressed. I'm 36 but my body is that of my late 20s."
"That makes me your hyung." Cale smirked, pulling himself closer to Rok Soo.
"Well physically I'm older--" Kim Rok Soo attempted to retort this but was quickly shut down
"Mentally I'm still 40."
Kim Rok Soo couldn't come up with a good argument to counteract that statement so he continued on with his original plan.
"Well, what do you like, Cale?"
"That's a new one. Most people ask if I'm a virgin."
"..."
"A joke. I like money."
Kim Rok Soo nodded with a small smile. He liked money too.
"I like reading and painting."
Cale continued.
'I like you.'
"I like dancing and singing.'
"You can sing?"
"Rather well, actually."
Rok Soo nodded again with a smile. He was going to remember that and have Cale sing for him at some point.
"Mm... I like learning new things. Like that language you wrote in. I'd like to learn it. So when we have the time, please teach me."
"I will."
"I like men."
'That's great. I like you.'
Rok Soo could feel his chances of being accepted growing in proportion. Cale likes men. He was a man meaning he might have a shot. It seemed likely Cale would accept his proposal before and now that he knows Cale likes men the chances have raised exponentially.
He needed to confess but he needed to do it in a way Cale won't forget.
Afterall every shot not taken is a shot missed.
Cale moved in front of Kim Rok Soo to stop the man from walking any further. He looked Rok Soo in the eyes.
He tilted his head before cutely asking, "What is it that you like, Kim Rok Soo?"
'He's hot.'
Rok Soo felt his face heat up while looking at the beautiful redhead in front of him.
Cale stood and patiently waited as the raven haired opened his mouth to speak. Rok Soo placed a hand on Cale's waist as he moved closer to answer the question.
"I like money."
Cale smiled.
"I like reading."
Kim Rok Soo continued his answer, gently pushing Cale towards the territory walls. The alcohol might be getting to him but he could have sworn heard someone cheering for him.
"I like sitting around doing nothing but,"
Cale allowed his body to be manipulated and now he found himself being gently pushed against the wall. With one arm above Cale and the other on his waist, Rok Soo had successfully pinned him to the wall making for a great view. It was the perfect position for Cale to view his perfectly plump and pillowy pecs. Not to mention the face chiseled by the gods.
Cale was an atheist. He knew of the gods of course but did not practice any religion but he thanks whatever god that created this masterpiece of a man.
"I like you the most."
Notes:
Ehe
Chapter 6: This and That
Notes:
Bababooey
Chapter Text
Cale wasn't sure what he looked like at that moment but he was sure he was glowing red.
He was flirting. He was doing a damn good job at it too but he sure as hell wasn't expecting a confession.
'How should I respond.'
With honesty of course! Say you like him back.
'Right.'
"I... like you too."
Cale felt his body grow hotter than before. His heartbeat was moving much faster too. In the 40 years he's been alive, Cale is sure he'd never met someone like Kim Rok Soo. The man could make his heart flutter with just a word.
"Cale."
"Yes?"
"I like you."
Cale smiled. This time he answered without hesitation.
"I like you too."
Kimo Rok Soo leaned in closer, his face merely inches from Cale's. It was getting really hot. Cale couldn't help but squeal inwardly. His and Rok Soo's faces were barely inches apart. The feeling of the raven haired's breath on him made him shiver.
"Cale."
"Yes?"
"I want to date you."
"Then let's date."
The redhead couldn't contain his smile. He grinned openly and wrapped his arms around Kim Rok Soo's neck. As of that moment Cale felt as if all the suffering in his life was worth it.
Everything he's done from this point has been worth it.
"Cale."
"Mm..."
Cale leaned forward and placed his soft lips on Rok Soo's. His lips and eyes curved with his soft smile. In all the years Cale has been alive, he can't remember smiling so much after his mother's passing.
He was going to kill White Shit.
He was going to save the Rowoon Kingdom.
He was most definitely going to slack off with Kim Rok Soo with a bunch of money.
"Do that again."
Huh?
Cale's eyes widened towards Kim Rok Soo. Rok Soo leaned in, pushing their bodies together. There was a subtle anticipation on the man's face, it was rather cute seeing such an expression on a person who is usually so stoic.
Cale kissed him again, this time holding it for a bit longer. Cale could feel the hand on his waist pull him in closer. With Kim Rok Soo being taller, Cale was practically trapped underneath the man; not that he was complaining, Rok Soo's chest is extremely comfortable.
As they parted, Cale could see the tinge of red on Kim Rok Soo's ears grow more prominent.
"Aga—"
Meeeeeeeow
Kim Rok Soo stopped leaning against the wall and moved back slightly allowing Cale a bit more room to move around. They looked at each other then in the direction of the noise.
Two delicate looking things shaking and meowing at them as if to stop the PDA. These two kittens must have recently arrived because there wasn't anyone else in the area earlier. It must be the spot they claimed as their home.
Cale gazed at the kittens whose eyes very obviously said to leave.
Cale smiled at the small animals and shifted himself from the space between the wall and Kim Rok Soo.
In one elegantly smooth and gentle motion, in Kim Rok Soo's opinion, he squatted down and began to pet the red furred kitten.
To be honest, Kim Rok Soo did not like cats. However, from what it looks like, Cale did.
Grrooooowl. Groooooowl.
The silver kitten must have understood Rok Soo's dislike for cats, as it showed its teeth and started to growl, but Cale started to pet the kitten's silver fur as he looked into its golden eyes. They did attempt to resist his affection only to fall over and play with his hands as they pet him.
'Does it seriously feel that nice?'
Kim Rok Soo mentally questioned as he looked at the cute cats.
"How sad, you must be freezing out here."
Cale began to speak. He stopped petting the small kittens and then reached into his coat pocket. He pulled out a folded red handkerchief with gold embroidery and smiled as he showed it to the small kittens.
"I know it's not much but I hope you'll find it comfortable tonight."
He unfolded the soft handkerchief and laid it on the backs of the small animals. The two were cuddled together under it taking in the smell of flowers.
"Have a good night you two and let's meet again soon."
Cale stood up and turned from the kittens. He walked to Kim Rok Soo's side and smiled. He'd been smiling a lot lately.
"Are you ready to go?"
Kim Rok Soo, as usual, snaked a hand onto Cale's waist. He had remembered something from the novel.
The moment Choi Han jumps over the wall, a baby kitten is body slammed by the alpha cat of the neighborhood and gets sent tumbling to the city wall. Choi Han quickly twists his body to avoid landing on the kitten.
These two were most definitely those cats.
"Yeah," Cale leaned against Rok Soo. "Let's go to bed."
The two began their journey back to the estate.
Meow, meoooooooow.
The sad cries of the kittens were getting farther away. Cale took a peek backwards, he felt bad but wasn't in a position to take care of any pets.
They passed the residential area and Cale yawned.
The bars. Market. Plaza. They then passed the residences of the wealthy and finally arrived at the Count's estate located in the rear of the city.
"Y, young master and honored guest Sir. Kim Rok Soo!"
"Welcome back!"
As soon as they stood at the main entrance of the estate, the guards and knights stumbled over their words as they greeted them. They learned from last time to move from Cale's way immediately but were still annoying.
'Enough with this, Y, young master. I want to take a hot bath.'
Cale scoffed and walked in through the gate, still leaning on Rok Soo tiredly. And soon they walked through the entrance of the Count's residence.
The estate was busier than normal, it was most likely because Basen would be heading out tomorrow after breakfast. He'd be going to the capital before Cale.
Kim Rok Soo looked at the redhead leaning on him. His eyes watched Cale's eyelashes flick tiredly as he watched the servants prepare for Basen's departure. His gaze admired Cale's face, watching as his soft pink lips morphed into a frown.
His mind fell back to earlier.
'It's kind of addicting.'
Kisses from Cale were sweet and alluring. It was hard to just take one and not get anymore.
"Cale."
The redhead sat up and looked Kim Rok Soo straight in the eyes. Rok Soo brought a hand to Cale's chin, lifting it slightly before leaning in for a kiss.
It was as if the world stopped moving because the entire estate went quiet.
"Young master, you're back."
It was Hans. He'd come from down the hallway with two other servants. He walked quickly down the stairs and to Cale.
"....Yes, Hans."
The butler smiled at him but his gaze seemed fixated on Rok Soo. It was like his eyes were knives carving into Kim Rok Soo.
"Don't do that."
"My apologies, Young Master..."
Hans looked away, with a slightly regretful expression. His body flinched as Cale began to walk up the stairs. He hurriedly followed behind with Kim Rok Soo in front.
Cale was walking quickly so the other two had to put haste in their steps.
"Did you do as I asked?"
For whatever reason Hans moved from behind Rok Soo and walked next to him.
"Yes, young master. All outfits and accessories have been moved into your room and sorted accordingly. Yours being on the left and Sir. Kim Rok Soo's on the right, as requested."
"Perfect, thanks."
Hans stiffened at Cale's words at first. Hearing Cale say thanks was odd to hear but he smiled proudly.
Soon Cale stopped in front of his room and turned around to look at the two men behind him. Both had stood silently, Hans was most likely waiting for further instructions.
"Tsk."
Cale clicked his tongue and shifted his gaze to Hans. He lifted up the alcohol bottle and pointed toward Hans, having forgotten he'd had it. It was at that moment.
"Aaack!"
Hans covered his face with both of his arms as he curled up. Silence filled the air.
"Heh."
Cale let out a soft laugh and Hans looked up with a face completely red from embarrassment as he looked back at Cale.
"Put this away."
"Yes."
Hans received the alcohol bottle from Cale with a smirk on his face.
"I will actually throw it at you next time."
Hans turned pale at Cale's words. Cale did not seem to care at all as he continued to speak.
"Also, bring us some dinner." Cale's eyes looked from Hans to Kim Rok Soo. "I'm hungry," His eyes flashed back to Hans. " So bring something delicious."
"Right away, Young Master."
Hans bowed and walked away to the nearest kitchen. He still held a not very well hidden hostility towards Kim Rok Soo, Cale ignored it. It wasn't unwarranted. Hans, after Cale opened up to him, became rather protective towards the redhead.
In Cale's first life, when he'd met Ron again, Hans would not leave his side while Ron was around. He wasn't anywhere as friendly as he was before and made it quite clear Ron wasn't welcome near Cale.
It was a kind gesture really.
While Hans was tending to him the butler would ramble on and on about how he wished he could smack the old man a few times for what he did. It's not like he couldn't. Hans was a skilled butler, almost as skilled as Ron.
Skill wise, Ron's were more honed but Hans was both younger and a diligent worker. He'd be able to hold his own against Ron.
Cale would prefer if Hans just stayed by his side instead. There was no need to interact with Ron in this life. He'd do things quietly. He did not plan to be a hero.
"Cale."
Kim Rok Soo walked forward, attempting to touch the redhead but Cale opened the door to his room and walked in.
"Ah."
He looked at Cale through the doorway frozen in place. He had been rejected merely an hour after he confessed.
'Did I make him angry when I kissed him earlier? I should apologize.'
Kim Rok Soo walked through the door, shutting it behind him. Cale hung his coat in the closet and took off his shoes.
"Cale."
Kim Rok Soo walked towards Cale who was walking from his closet. Cale walked past him and into the bathroom. Rok Soo's gaze followed him, the sound of filling the bathtub filled his ears.
With an odd plunk the redhead walked out of the bathroom and stood in front of Kim Rok Soo. Cale stared at Rok Soo curiously while fumbling with his collar. Rok Soo's eyes were drawn to the sight.
"Well?"
Cale cocked his head to the side with a brow raised.
"You're really pretty."
That's not what Kim Rok Soo meant to say but it's what he was thinking at that moment.
Cale snorted at the comment. He refrained from bursting out in laughter and instead faked a cough before speaking.
"You think so? I thought you wanted to take a bath with me."
"..."
"A joke. Though I'm sorry I ignored you, I'm a bit tired and didn't want to miss what you said, so I figured I'd wake myself up a bit. I'm glad I got to hear such kind words from you Mr. Soo, I promise I won't forget you think I'm pretty."
Cale giggled to himself before turning around and heading back into the bathroom. Kim Rok Soo stood in place feeling himself heat up.
'Fuck.'
He brought a hand up to his face, gaze landing on the bed.
'I feel like I'm being tested.'
He is not.
Kim Rok Soo sat on a lounge and waited for Cale to get out.
Usually he'd have gone to sleep while waiting for his turn. Why was he still awake right now?
When Cale did come out of the bathroom, in Kim Rok Soo's eyes, the redhead was glowing. As if enshrouded in a divine light, Cale walked out of the bathroom glowing like the Sun Goddess blessed him.
'Is that normal?'
No, it's not.
Cale's skin looked healthier, if that was even possible. His hair looked softer too.
'That robe is tied pretty loosely.'
Rok Soo couldn't help but observe Cale. From his seat he watched Cale walk from the bathroom and into the closet. With a bit of rustling Cale came back out fully dressed and with some folded clothes in his hand.
"Here."
He handed the clothes to Rok Soo.
"What's this?"
"I bought clothes for you Mr. Soo," Cale's face morphed into what Kim Rok Soo was sure was supposed to be a pout but it was rather cute in his eyes. " I figured your style was something more... er-, comfortable. Tell me if you like it, if not, there's other's you can try."
Rok Soo looked from Cale and the clothes now in his hands. They looked comfortable and were the same color as the one's Cale had on.
'Does he want to match? The fabric feels really soft, I bet it's perfect loungewear.'
"Thank you, Cale. I'll take a bath and then we can eat together."
Cale nodded and smiled. He should probably sit down before he uses up the energy he got from his bath.
Truthfully he was rather excited to see the clothes on Rok Soo.
Cale carefully selected the most expensive and best quality items, taking into consideration the man's comfort while accentuating his features and using colors that compliment him.
After several hours of carefully handpicking the most suitable items to wear he moved to accessories. That was less of a challenge and more of not going overboard.
Cale was someone who enjoyed wearing casual clothes. They were simple and highlighted his natural beauty. He also felt that since he was practically trapped in the Henituse territory buying himself pretty clothes was worth his time.
He did use those clothes as a sort of shield when dealing with gangsters, though in reality it was more of protecting the gangster from doing anything to get themselves killed. Be it by either Cale or his terribly violent butlers.
However Cale has a habit of buying anything he thought suited a person. His siblings have quickly caught onto this habit after finding several random gifts in their rooms or studies.
Knock. Knock.
"I've brought your meal, Young Master!"
It was Hans. He cheerily spoke from the other side of the door.
"Come in."
Cale said while adjusting himself on the lounge chair. Moving himself from his previously laid down position to one sat up right.
The door silently opened. The first thing that made it in Cale's view was the butler's ginger hair. Soon his whole body emerged from behind the door with his signature cheery smile.
"Is he not here?"
Hans asked, eyes floating around the room suspiciously.
"Bathroom and please refer to him by name."
"My apologies, young master..."
Hans wore a grimace on his face as he placed the meals onto the table. This butler was worried for his young master.
Cale did not yell at him like he'd expected.
They used to go for walks in the garden where Cale would vent his frustrations as he took great care of the numerous plants that grew in his private garden. But this young master changed drastically in such a short period of time.
Hans knows that being trash was just an act but he also knew Cale would do anything to achieve what he wanted. That is why when he brought this man called Kim Rok Soo into the estate he could not help but become worried.
Did this man promise him something he could not refuse?
He initially wanted to believe that it was just love, he wanted to act as if he were just some protective older brother but Hans can no longer hide his dislike for the man.
'I think I should kill him.'
Hans thought for a second before bowing to Cale and pushing the cart to leave.
"Hans."
He stopped and turned at the call of his name. He watched as Cale gently patted his lap and closed his eyes as he waited for a response.
"Sigh."
Step
Step
"Omph."
Hans let out a groan as he laid his head on the redhead's lap and felt soft fingers run through his hair. When in doubt, it's best to be honest.
"I do not trust him, young master."
"Why's that?"
"He's strong..."
"Is that it?"
Cale stopped his hand movement as he asked. That was a stupid reason.
"Sigh. He's strong, stronger than that stupid black haired boy who-"
"-Beat me. Mm, well that's an odd reason."
Cale hummed and continued to play with the ginger's hair. He will never admit this but he loved how fluff Han's hair was even without it being washed for a few days.
"I just don't trust him... yet." Hans huffed
"You want to kill him."
"I want to kill him."
Cale hummed again and kept playing with the butler's hair.
Hans is a Henituse family servant loyal to his master. His master is the eldest of the Henituse children.
"Young master, please answer this question with honesty.
"Alright."
"Do you love him?"
"More than anything."
Chapter 7: This and That (2)
Chapter Text
Cale woke up the next morning in the most amazing spot to lie down.
Kim Rok Soo's chest.
That night was probably the best night of his life. He's dating his soulmate, his closest companion and butler, Hans, is starting to come around and accept his relationship. He saw how amazing Rok Soo looked in the clothes he'd bought and he's got the best sleep of his life.
Cale would kill to live like this everyday.
'I don't want to get up yet.'
Knock. Knock.
'Damn it all to hell.'
"Young Master, the Count wishes for you to dine with them for breakfast. I... I can tell him you wish to pass this ti--"
"It's fine," Cale answered groggily, shifting himself off Kim Rok Soo's chest and towards the edge of the bed. "Call in the maids, I'm too tired right now."
"As you've instructed, Young Master! I shall inform them that you and Sir. Kim Rok Soo will be joining them for breakfast."
Cale listened as Hans' footsteps quickly left his room door. He yawned and looked at the sleeping man.
'To think such a handsome man is all mine. I didn't think my regression would lead to this. Haha, I think my mother would have loved you.'
Cale smiled to himself in pure bliss. He's never been so happy before.
"Hey~"
Cale had to keep himself from giggling like an idiot. He slid his hands over the sleeping male's chest to his shoulders, gently shaking him to wake Rok Soo up.
Wake up, come on. You promised to show me the source of that ancient power, remember?"
Cale smiled softly as Kim Rok Soo's eyes tiredly fluttered open. His smile only widened as he watched Rok Soo's eyes soften when they reached Cale.
"Hey..."
Kim Rok Soo' voice was low and soothing. It was sweet like honey. Such a deep and sultry tone.
'What a nice morning voice.'
Rok Soo shifted himself in the bed. He quite obviously was still sleepy but he slowly reached for Cale's closest hand. He rubbed his thumb over Cale's pale knuckles and gave a small smile to the beautiful redhead he had the pleasure to wake up seeing.
'All mine, haha, he's all mine.'
Cale chuckled lightly. He smiled as he took Kim Rok Soo's hand in his. He took the large rough hand up to his lips and kissed the man's knuckles in return.
"Good morning, Mr. Soo."
"Mm...Morning, Cale."
Cale was tempted to lie back down next to Kim Rok Soo. He was used to early mornings and late nights during his time in the military.
Knock. Knock. Knock. Knock.
Cale's smile seemed to disappear in an instant. His face morphed into something akin to a frown, though that just seemed to be Cale's neutral expression.
"Fucking, fuckers and their fucking—" Knock. Knock "I swear to—"
Cale had mumbled his usual swears before calling for the servants to come in.
Hans was the first to walk through the door, shaking his head. It was obvious to Cale he'd only arrive to the room just now. He was the only one that seemed to have the sense of not being loud when waking a sleeping person.
The other two that came in behind held faces that could have been something from confusion to surprise. Cale very obviously paid them no attention. He could tell just from their faces that they were tempted to ask as many questions as possible. Considering Cale's reputation they were too scared to.
"A, ahm... Y, young Master--"
One of the maids began to speak, looking from Cale to the sleeping person next to him in pure wonder. She only stopped as Kim Rok Soo began to move. His arms moved around Cale's waist.
The maids inwardly squealed at the scene. They were practically vibrating with excitement.
Cale shook his head at them before speaking to his butler.
"Hans, something casual," Cale paused and looked at Rok Soo who was clinging to him. He gave a loving smile before turning back to Hans. "Something casual for both of us."
"Of course, Young Master!"
By the time Hans came out of the closet the two maids were unable to contain themselves properly. They were too busy staring and giggling to each other. Truth be told Cale found it quite hilarious. They spoke cautiously to each other, each time Cale looked at them they'd freeze in fear and attempt to get back to work.
As they buttoned the sleeves on Cale's white dress shirt, the redhead watched as Kim Rok Soo let out a yawn.
"Are you having trouble sleeping?"
Cale raised an eyebrow, cutely cocking his head to the side as he asked the question.
He honestly wondered if sleeping in the same bed was uncomfortable for Rok Soo. The first night he marked it off as him being tired but maybe he felt he needed to sleep in the same bed as Cale now that they were dating.
"It's not that it's just-" The raven haired yawned yet again as a maid fixed the ascot around his neck. "The quality of sleep I get after nights with you is just too good. I want more."
Kim Rok Soo drug a hand through his hair and yawned yet again.
Cale could hear the soft gasps from the maids and the not so subtle sneer from Hans. He had to admit he wanted to laugh at them. Cale was enjoying how painful it was for the maids to not drop onto their knees and beg him to answer the several questions they had.
Was it sadistic?
Only a little.
"What's the surprise? Is it not normal for couples to spend the night together?"
Kim Rok Soo looked at the maid that was tying the red ribbon around Cale's wrist into a bow. He found that Cale had a deep fondness for the color red. Many of the articles of clothing were a shade of red, though it didn't seem like Cale really wore the color out of the estate.
The maid had jumped at Rok Soo's words slowly looking up with a completely flustered look on her face.
"That! That, I, um..."
"You were mumbling something earlier, what was it?"
It was the maid dressing Kim Rok Soo's turn to flinch hearing this. She looked at Cale with wide eyes and a red face.
"Ahm... It was a rather popular book, Young Master..."
"What about it?"
"You and Sir. Kim Rok Soo reminded us of a scene in the book."
"What's it called?"
Cale spoke with only a tinge of curiosity. He did enjoy messing with people. It was probably one the only joys he got acting as trash for so long. Seeing the scandalized faces of other nobles as he proved his point of different subjects even before his trash act was fun to him.
"My Noble... Darling..."
"Is that so? I hear it's quite popular among young women, though I guess I can see the appeal."
"You've read it, Young Master?!"
"It's a good book, of course I have."
Cale left it at that and made his way to the door with Hans. Kim Rok Soo yawned yet again and tiredly followed behind.
"Y, young Master!"
The maid that dressed Cale shouted from down the hallway.
"Why—What makes you like that story?"
Cale looked at her with a blank expression while the other servants in the hallway looked as if they'd witnessed a murder. Though in this case it was more of a suicide.
"It's simple. Mika and I are similar. When I read it I could understand exactly how he felt."
The maids had no idea how to feel about that explanation. At that moment all of their distaste for the young noble had disappeared and was instead replaced with a terrible ache and regret.
In the Novel, My Noble Darling, the main character Mika was a young noble with great potential.
However.
Mika was cursed by a demon.
It was a curse that greatly affected not only his social life but mental health.
A curse that forced him to distance himself from the world. He was forced to make others hate him for their own safety.
He had abandoned his family and fought in a war.
He wasn't given a choice to be himself and could do nothing but follow the curses restrictions. If he showed even an ounce of love or care to anyone they would suffer a terrible death.
His lover was the only person immune to the curse.
He was an orphaned knight from a fallen nation. After being given an opportunity to live, he'd become a knight under imperial order and brought to Mika's estate.
He was patient with Mika and didn't leave no matter how rude the noble was.
Some say the novel is ahead of its time.
'Why do I feel I've been misunderstood...'
That wasn't why Cale liked Mika.
He only enjoyed the book because Mika didn't care what the other nobles said about him and enjoyed money and jewels.
The novel was written by someone called G.D. Many believed the story was used to promote true love within noble societies, allowing children to choose who they love.
The law of the Kingdom was rather freeing and allowed relationships of all types and seeing as the gods themselves were known to have such relationships the churches saw no problem in them.
"Hans."
The two maids were quickly snapped from their dazes. The lump in their throats kept them from speaking anymore.
"Right this way young master!"
__
Breakfast, as usual, was an anomaly.
The couple arrived late and quickly became the center of attention. Kim Rok Soo was dressed much better than when he'd first presented himself to the Henituse family. Cale was in more casual clothes than normal.
The two sat at the same seats as before, were served their meals and ate quietly.
The Henituse family had a single thought cross their minds as they watched to two on the other end of the table.
They'd definitely be seeing that man more often, that's if they want Cale to eat breakfast with them.
Lily, the youngest Henituse, was the first to break the awkward silence between them.
"O, Orabeoni!"
You could feel the room grow tense at the sudden exclamation.
Cale elegantly placed his tea cup down. He looked at his little sister with a blank expression.
'Orabeoni! I won't cry! I, I will work hard, I promise! Mom, dad and Oppa might be gone but—'
'I'm sorry I wasn't here, Lily.'
The memory of his little sister's promise during the war made Cale feel anxious. She did work hard. She always worked hard, it was just her nature.
The way she broke down when he apologized. She was the one on the verge of death and yet...
'Lily is a great little sister. Why was I such an idiot in the past?'
"What is it?"
He asked back with a sudden interest. Cale had always enjoyed listening to his siblings talk about their day or something interesting they'd seen. Of course he never showed it on his face but if they wanted it, Cale made sure they had it.
"You look very pretty!"
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
That woke Kim Rok Soo up. Finally he was mentally sober and following the conversation properly.
Lily just called Cale pretty.
"...Huh?"
Lily thinks Cale is pretty.
I get that.
I don't think you do.
No, I got...
"I think Orabeoni looks pretty..."
She suddenly turned shy at her own statement.
Cale looked healthier than normal. He might have broad shoulders and a nice figure but it didn't hide that fact he was usually sick looking from alcohol and moving around.
No matter how naturally handsome the man is, he can't hide the fact that his drinking habits did have an effect. No amount of Thames power will hide that.
"...Thank you. I think... Lily is very cool."
That was a nice compliment. Cale's adorable little sister was very cool.
Good job Cale!
"He's very pretty."
Kim Rok Soo decided to speak. The man didn't seem to think about what he said so much that Deruth and Basen almost choked on the air.
'He's even prettier when he smiles.'
In fact, Kim Rok Soo thought Cale was pretty even when he frowned or looked expressionless.
"You're very handsome."
Cale complimented and continued to eat his breakfast.
Were they flirting at the breakfast table?
Again?
Yeah, I'm pretty sure they're flirting.
As breakfast came to a silent end, Cale and Rok Soo prepared to leave for the day. The couple headed back to their bedroom to gather the supplies needed for the day. By supplies, what I really mean is a heavy bag of gold coins.
As he watched Cale dig around the chest that was suddenly sitting in the corner of the room, Rok Soo couldn't help but take another look at the room.
'It's not as empty as before.'
Since the room now had two occupants there was more to suit both their needs. Two more bookshelves and a variety of jewelry boxes and accessories.
Perfume bottles sat on one of the shelves. One was red and had a glass top in the shape of a rose and another was a simple black with a diamond shaped top.
Kim Rok Soo made the quick assumption Cale liked the scents and bought them. Cale did smell nice even when he was missing for 3 days.
Is everything about Cale just nice to him?
Yes, absolutely.
"I must see Basen off before we leave. If you don't mind, please wait for me."
"I do not mind at all. I will always wait for you."
Kim Rok Soo spoke with honesty. This is the man he's decided to spend the rest of his life with. His intention wasn't to be sentimental but to properly express his love in a quick and concise manner.
"Thank you."
Notes:
Never gonna let you down
Chapter 8: This and That (3)
Notes:
Yes, I used the same chapter name three times in a row, sue me.
(Please don’t…)
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo held a bag that was twice the size of yesterday's bag as he headed back up to the top of the slums. The two siblings were there to greet him once again. This time however, Cale had joined him in the slums. A noble here was bound to attract attention.
The children kept their mouths shut as they looked toward Cale.
Rok Soo smiled as he took out two small bags and pushed them toward the children.
"Take it."
The young girl slowly approached him. Cale frowned as he watched the girl with coarse gray hair approach him. She had a hand on her side as she limped over to them.
"Hey."
Cale took the bags from Kim Rok Soo and pushed them toward the young boy.
"You come here and take it."
The young boy quickly rushed over and snatched the bags before quickly running back. Compared to Cale's bright red hair, the boy had coarse dark red hair that shook as he ran.
Cale and Kim Rok Soo then turned around and headed toward the man-eating tree.
"Wow."
"It's not bread. It's meat and cake."
They could hear the siblings talking about the food, but they did not care. The couple continued to walk toward the man-eating tree's territory.
Oooooooooooooong-
"How pretty..."
"...It's a bit scary."
The black tree without any leaves seemed to be moving its branches to welcome them and thank Cale for the compliment. This eerie feeling made Kim Rok Soo nervous, but he still poured the contents of the bag into the hole underneath the tree.
The bread quickly disappeared.
It was at that moment.
"...More, give me more."
'...It's driving me crazy.'
The response he read about in the novel showed up. It was the voice of a weak girl. Yes, the person who starved to death was a priestess who served a god. However, unlike the present day priestesses of the temples or churches, the ancient priestesses were shamans. The majority of the ancient shamans could be considered people who had superpowers or natural forces under their command.
"I wonder if she can remember me..."
Kim Rok Soo heard Cale voice his wonders as the redhead walked beside him.
"You've come here before?"
Cale hummed an answer before speaking again.
"For the longest time I'd wondered why I couldn't heal this tree." Cale grinned as he spoke, quickly adding onto his statement with a new found curiosity. "I guess as I got older I should have realized it was the work of an ancient power."
The bright curiosity made Kim Rok Soo subconsciously start to smile. Though the smile quickly disappeared as he watched Cale drag a hand over the sick tree trunk. The look of infatuation and amusement as the redhead studied the tree was very nice to look at but...why touch it?
He couldn't judge his lover for being curious about the tree and the power he'd planned to collect from it.
"You... tried to heal the tree?"
Cale turned to Kim Rok Soo and nodded.
"I made a few attempts when I was younger. After a kidnapping I ended up here and I fell through the branches. That was the first time I tried."
Kidnapped?
Just what kind of life did Cale live before the start of the novel?
It's common for noble children to fight for the position of heir, though none of the Henituse children seemed to care about such a thing. They only seemed to care for their own interests. Their interests being, not to become the heir.
Was it one of the vassals?
"It was one of the vassals. She was a pervert and thought getting close to me after the death of my mother was a good idea." Cale seemed to be able to read Kim Rok Soo's thoughts. He sighed before continuing on. "I was in charge of different work since my father fell into a depression and tried to work himself to death. She made an attempt to scare me in order to get closer and gain a more prominent position."
Rok Soo watched as Cale grew irritated at the memories.
'Cale you're such a handsome young man. You'd make such a great husband.'
'What?'
'It's such a shame you were born ten years too late. I can always wait for you.'
'I'd rather die.'
A scowl, a grumble and then a sigh. Cale calmed himself quickly and finished his statement.
"She sent a couple of brutes after me and I escaped through the dark forest. While they were after me I unlocked a new ability and well, I ended up here."
"Which ability is this?"
Rok Soo turned his head and questioned.
"I call it Blink. I can move certain distances in the blink of an eye. Simple."
"Does this fall under the same category as the elemental control or Eyes of Heaven?"
"Eyes of Heaven. It's what would be considered a heavenly blessing rather than a familial trait."
Cale watched as Kim Rok Soo raised a curious brow.
"We didn't discuss this for long so," Rok Soo stood up from his crouching position. He grabbed the empty bag and let his hand fall onto Cale's waist. "Please explain in full detail."
Rok Soo would have liked to have gone into more detail at the time but felt Cale may have needed space. He tested the waters to see how comfortable the redhead was and decided to dive in.
Cale, come to my study tonight.'
That was what Cale's father, Deruth, had said to Cale when he went to get some allowance. That was why he had to leave here before evening at the latest. He wished to return to the estate with Cale.
'Half.'
He came here with the intention of taking care of half of the gluttony of the tree today. That meant he'd be able to make the three day deadline. With Cale in his arms and the empty bag they went back down the hill to get more bread. He listened to Cale explain and could see the two siblings look at them with cake on their lips.
Their gazes seemed more focused on Cale
"Hey."
Cale reached into his pocket and carelessly let a few gold coins fall out. He ignored them and reached out his hand towards the children.
"Take this.
It was a black handkerchief. It would seem the redhead has adopted a new habit. That being giving random children and cats his expensive silk handkerchiefs like candy.
"This is..."
"...Very expensive"
"Does that matter? I have a lot of money so I can afford hundreds, even thousands of others if I so choose."
That didn't seem to convince the children into taking the handkerchief. So Cale of course used other methods.
With a click of his tongue the children's gazes shot up to his frowning expression.
"I don't have all day."
Hurriedly the young girl took the handkerchief from Cale's hand and wiped her and her brother's mouths. She stood unsure if she should keep the expensive accessory or give it back though it's been dirtied. Cale didn't give her the time to think as he'd already begun walking away with Kim Rok Soo.
The couple then walked to the street where there were a lot of bakeries. Kim Roo Soo had already swept the stock of the bakery he went to yesterday this morning, so it would take them some time to restock. That was why he needed to look for another bakery. It was at that moment.
"Y, young master."
A woman's voice made Cale turn his head. A middle-aged woman smiled awkwardly as she pointed to her shop. Her hand was shaking and she was full of fear, but she still had some confidence.
"We have a lot of bread."
Cale looked at Rok Soo then back at the woman and started to smile. Now this was a woman who knew how to do business. The other vendors were peeking their way while looking at what was going on.
Cale threw her a gold coin and the woman quickly picked it up.
"Give me everything you have. Pack it quickly."
In that instant, the smile on the middle-aged woman's face grew wider. She instantly went into the store and immediately came back out with a large bag full of bread. She had already packed it all up in advance.
"Here it is, young master."
'Wow. She really is a good merchant.'
Kim Rok Soo gave an impressed look at the woman. She was really good at her job. This was someone who knew how to make money.
"I can also prepare some more."
Kim Rok Soo liked this woman even more. However another voice called out to Cale.
"Young master! We can make even more bread than that!"
An old man across the street raised his hand as he rushed over. He was wearing a baker's uniform. Cale liked his fitting outfit and threw a gold coin to him as well.
"We will head to your shop next. Have a bag ready."
"Thank you very much!"
Kim Rok Soo was amazed by these vendors. They were still afraid of Cale because of his identity as the trash of the Count's family and seemed rather hesitant to speak to Rok Soo, but they had no issues coming up to them to make some easy money. It was probably because they knew that Cale did not hit anybody who was not a gangster, but he still could see why the Henituse territory was doing so well.
The fact that Cale had spent a gold coin to buy a bag of bread yesterday had already spread like wildfire. 1 million gallons. The others gasped at the week's worth of profit while their eyes started to sparkle.
'I can go around to those three places tomorrow to get bread.'
Since Cale gave each of them a gold coin, Roo Soo should be able to get another bag from them tomorrow. He was happy that things were going so smoothly.
They made and extra stop before heading back to the tree
"Not bread, not bread, not bread—"
"Ointment, it's ointment."
Cale turned to Rok Soo, having nothing else to say.
Seeing the young girl who was mumbling, 'isn't bread,' over and over as she held the medicinal herbs in her hand, Rok Soo just snorted as they headed back to the man-eating tree. However, the young boy got in their way.
"You cannot die."
It was the young boy saying he cannot die now. Kim Rok Soo did not even frown as he just walked past the young boy.
He was an orphan and didn't have anything to his name. That was why there were a lot of people who showed the poor Kim Rok Soo a lot of sympathy.
'Is there a reason to show sympathy for the needy?'
That was something he heard all the time when he was younger.
'Young beggar.'
'Poor orphan.'
'You don't need a reason to show sympathy.'
There was a time he just took that at face value, but he started to understand the real meaning of it as he got older.
There wasn't a logical reason for the things your heart draws you to do. You didn't need a reason.
"So annoying."
He wasn't just living for himself now. He planned to live a long life with his lover. They'd defeat the enemy and live a peaceful life till old age.
'I've never looked forward to something so much.'
Cale on the other hand found it laughable .
He'd made a deal and woke up two decades in the past as a result. In a sense he was dead. He has died and come back for the sole purpose of destroying White Star once and for all.
He can't die. Not yet at least.
Coming back gave him a new hope for the future. A reason to not end his life in exchange for some godly power.
He had a reason to keep going. One being revenge. And the other of course love.
Cale hated to see young children being hurt. However, he didn't have any thoughts about nursing the young girl nor thoughts of consoling her. He frowned toward the young girl who was limping toward him and the young boy next to her as he answered them.
"He won't die. And neither will I."
The siblings finally stopped following them once he said that.
Oooooooooooong.
-More, give me more.
"Yes. Eat it all."
Kim Rok Soo dumped the whole bag into the man-eating tree without caring about how it landed. He was not afraid. The bread instantly disappeared into the darkness that was now too light to be called darkness. He could now see a new gray light. However, it would only seem gray to him.
'I guess it is paying off for the money I spent.'
The money was technically Cale's.
He poured the other bag of bread into the hole as he headed back home with Cale, as always finding a free hand to wrap around Cale's waist. He didn't see the siblings anymore, but that was better for them.
However, he saw the two struggling cats on his way back home and flinched.
'It's the cats from yesterday. They shouldn't remember us, right? They didn't like me much anyway.'
Silver fur and golden eyes, dark red fur and golden eyes. The two cats did not even meow as they stared at Cale.
They were only paying attention to Cale?
Cale did not pay attention to the two kittens and simply walked with Kim Rok Soo in silence.
As soon as they returned to the Henituse estate Cale was directed to his father's office.
"I'll be in the room."
Kim Rok Soo kissed Cale's cheek before walking off in the direction of their shared room.
Cale now stood in front of his father's desk, inwardly cursing he didn't grab a drink before coming here. Maybe he'd be able to sit through this without feeling so uneasy.
It was unfortunate Rok Soo wasn't there as emotional support this time.
"... Could you please say that one more time."
"Yes, Cale."
"I'd like you to take care of business while in the capital. There are a few documents and ledgers being sent to the house you and your brother will be staying in. Please be sure to carefully look through them and have them sent to the estate. I will intercept them upon arrival."
Cale's eyes had widened in shock. He couldn't feel uncomfortable with this news.
He had to work when he got in the capital?
"As I've explained, Basen will be attending the Crown event. Usually as the eldest you would have gone but your physical condition isn't the best currently and I wouldn't want you to overexert yourself. Please just fill out the documents, have them sent and rest well."
Cale had thought back to the terror plaza incident. His poor younger brother had come back injured with severe mental scars. It hurt Cale and the rest of his family seeing Basen in such a state.
"Of course. I'll... see that it's done, Father."
"Is... that man—ahm, Kim Rok Soo departing with you, Cale?"
"Yes, the two of us actually have some plans in the capital while I make a full recovery. Most of it might just be in bed but we plan to go on a few dates as well."
Deruth sat with an almost scandalized expression. It quickly morphed into discomfort and regret.
In bed?
Did his son just tell him he'd be having intercourse while away during his recuperation.
At least Cale is honest.
Deruth took a deep break and let out a long exhale.
"I see... if there are any items you need... please write out a list and hand it to Hans. I'll have some people bring them to the estate before your departure."
'Items?'
Cale sat in thought for a moment. There were a few things he'd need from Billos but regular items could be stored separately.
"Some binding rope would be nice. Not too much, just enough to tie down a per— ah, suitcase."
Deruth felt a lump grow in his throat. Who knew Cale had such hobbies.
"Isn't... that... a bit much? You're still recovering..."
Cale raised a brow before shaking his head.
"It's not for me."
At that Deruth could feel his brain shatter like a glass thrown at a brick wall. Conversations with Cale's mother, Jour, usually went like this when regarding her hobbies. As her husband he indulged in them every so often.
'Is this hereditary...? What is it with the Thames and ropes? I have no idea what to do anymore.'
"...R, right. I'll... package some other things as well."
"Alright, thank you, Father. Please rest well."
Cale almost booked it for the door but was stopped by Deruth's voice.
"Yes... and Cale,"
"Make sure you stay hydrated..."
Cale quirked an eyebrow as he reached for the door handle. He looked at his father with a confused stare before speaking up to leave.
"Okay...?"
When Cale made it back to his room he feared he might be shaking after such a long conversation with his father. One, two, three minutes passed before he finally calmed down enough to open the door and greet his lover.
"That took longer than expected."
Cale walked into the room. He almost immediately sat on the sofa in the room. Cale's body fell elegantly against the sofa. His crimson hair flaring out as he leaned against the arm rest.
Kim Rok Soo watched the whole scene in awe.
Each light and soundless step Cale took to the sofa. The way he pressed his lips together from tiredness. How his body fell and was pressed against the expensive material. Maybe because it was late and the lighting was just right. Or maybe it was the fact Cale's aura was nothing less than powerful nobility.
Kim Rok Soo, he'd never seen such a visage of effortless grace and elegance.
Even the way Cale brought his legs up where his body covered the sofa, a prevalent gracefulness showed itself to Rok Soo.
'I'm dating my fictional crush. Well... since I'm in his world, I don't think it counts as a fictional crush anymore.'
He made no attempt to hide his staring. Call him shameless but he was officially dating Cale. Who wouldn't stare with the privilege?
As the two finally made eye contact Kim Rok Soo watched a smirk form on Cale's beautiful face.
"See something you like."
Cale's sugar and sultry lace voice made Rok Soo's mind go numb. The divine figure that laid as if were the muse for an artist's painting. The redhead's pink lips that curled into a grin drew him forward.
"Yes." Kim Rok Soo has answered without hesitation.
"Oh? Aren't the decorations I've added lovely?" Cale wondered, he gained a rather satisfying response from his lover who thought he was the most beautiful person to exist.
"..."
Cale laughed at the pouting man hovering over him. The reddened ears and endearing expression presented to Cale was too hard not to enjoy.
"...You're teasing me."
"Am I? I simply wanted your opinion on my design choices."
"..."
Kim Rok Soo's frown deepened as did his reddened ears. The Korean moved himself in between Cale's legs and pulled the redhead into his lap.
"Don't tease me, kiss me instead."
Cale did just that. He quit his teasing and kissed the man with a smile. He really was smiling a lot lately. Rok Soo pulled Cale in not planning to let him go.
His fervent desire had grown. He heard the redhead wait outside the door, he watched as Cale's body shook slightly before he finally laid down, he even saw how the disgruntled and worried expression disappeared almost instantly when they made eye contact.
Kim Rok Soo had an addiction.
One that no amount of time, money or medicine can cure.
It was a strange addiction.
Chapter 9: Getting on with it
Notes:
Badadum! Smut go brrrr
Chapter Text
The second they pulled away Cale could clearly see that hazy look in Kim Rok Soo's eyes. It was filled with an emotion Cale hadn't seen. Unlike most people, Kim Rok Soo did not look at him with resentment or disgust. He knew those looks all too well. The gentle and caring expression that made its way onto Rok Soo's face every time he looked at Cale caused the redhead's heart to flutter with anticipation.
"Hah... Cale,"
He shivered at the call of his name. Each passing second seemed like an eternity until Kim Rok Soo kissed him again. A deep and passionate kiss that transcended all of Cale's current understanding.
Rok Soo, as big as he is, was gentle. A rough hand caressed Cale's waist while the other pulled him deeper into the heartfelt exchange of intimate kisses.
"Cale you—"
Kim Rok Soo pulled away again, chests heaving with each pant for air. He never looked away, eyes stayed stuck on the beauty on top of him.
'Oh? Has my teasing been too much?'
"Cale, you make me go crazy."
So the teasing made Rok Soo horny?
A grin stretched across Cale's perfectly plump lips: Rok Soo would have kissed him harder if it weren't for the look on the redhead's face.
"You're so cute Mr. Soo, ah~, I think I could eat you."
Cale's whole demeanor changed in an instant. He repositioned himself over Kim Rok Soo, grinding down the forming tent in the korean's pants.
That soft groan that came from Rok Soo's lips was music to Cale's ears. A beautiful noise he could hear again and again, never getting tired of it.
"Haha! Oh, you're just so cute, so cute I can't get enough."
Though a delicate man, Cale looked as if he were a starved beast in Rok Soo's eyes. He wasn't someone that would be called cute often. In fact the only other people that called him that were his hyungs.
If Cale finds him cute then he's cute.
With no warning, Cale laces his arms around Rok Soo's neck and grinds down on his hard-on. A kiss to muffle the groan from the man's lips and lust filled eyes, Cale enjoyed every second.
"Cale–" Kim Rok Soo moaned. The kiss became much fiercer than before, full of tongues, hot, passionate and full of sexual tension. The terribly hot feeling that covered Rok Soo made his body tremble with pleasure.
"Cale, you're so pretty."
Cale laughs and kisses Kim Rok Soo's cheek, then nibbles at the man's ear. His hot breath falling against his ear like a sigh. "And you're so cute under me."
Kim Rok Soo's heart makes a valiant attempt to eject itself via his throat. Cale is dangerously attractive and even more so in this current situation.
"I'm going to kiss you, okay?" Cale adjusted himself, this time hands fondled with the Korean's chest. He brushed a thumb over the man's nipples as he grinded down yet again on Rok Soo's painfully hard cock.
His mouth is soft and warm, Kim Rok Soo feels heat well inside him from the gentle pressure alone. Cale moves against him slowly, nibbling at his bottom lip with the barest hint of teeth, then pressing a few pecks to the corner of his mouth, his chin, before finding his lips again.
"Cale, please–" He breathed, lips slowly becoming swollen from the assault of kisses from Cale. " Cale, Cale I want to– Fuck!" Cale lifted himself up and plopped back down Kim Rok Soo's lap. He found pleasure in pulling sound after sound from the korean.
"Hm? Want to what, Mr. Soo?"
"Fuck, Shit— Cale I want to fuck you."
"Bed." Cale muttered sweetly. Enjoying his teasing but slowly pushing Rok Soo to his limits.
Cale wasn't sure what to expect but one thing for certain, Kim Rok Soo really is cute, especially when teased.
The man lifted Cale into his arms. The redhead let out a startled yelp and wrapped himself around Rok Soo. With the position he was being carried his crotch rubbed against his lover's boner. An interesting flush came across Kim Rok Soo's face before he laid Cale down on the bed.
Cale half expected to be turned flat on his stomach and pinned to the bed. The other half expected to pin Kim Rok Soo to the bed and drain the man till there was nothing left.
He was not expecting his pants to be torn from his body. Granted, he was horny but he wasn't one to get too ahead of himself. His pants were thrown aside as was Rok Soo pajama shirt.
Cale was happily graced with the amazing view that is Kim Rok Soo's chest. He'd noticed it before but the man really did have a lot of scars.
The next to go was his underwear. The only remaining article of clothing on Cale was his white shirt which he was sure would be torn off too by the end of the night.
Two of Kim Rok Soo's teasing fingers, large but gentle, made themselves right at home, caressing Cale's entrance agonizingly slow. Cale almost assumed his lover was stalling.
Almost.
Kim Rok Soo's gaze traced Cale's body. He leans forward with his free hand caressing Cale's cheek and hair. "Is it alright if I keep going?"
"Of course," Cale laughs, grinning as he kisses his lover's hand, lust filling his eyes. "Be gentle Mr. Soo"
The look sent off warning signals in Rok Soo. His face had turned red and caused Cale's beautiful smile to spread across his own flushed face. Tonight would be a long, pleasure filled night.
"Relax." Rok Soo says, setting a firm but gentle hold on Cale's meaty thighs. Seeing as Cale was already a bit wet, saliva wasn't needed. The word, no command, has Cale biting his lip to hide a smile.
Cale lets out a quiet gasp when Kim Rok Soo starts to press a finger past his rim. He got even more excited than before. Cale lets his body relax more allowing his body to take the sudden intrusion, and Kim Rok Soo continues pushing a finger inside, groaning at how tight and warm Cale is.
"You alright?" Kim Rok Soo's voice was low and breathtakingly sexy.
"Mmm yeah, keep going."
Rok Soo doesn't miss the way Cale's half lidded eyes look him up and down. The hard part was over. Now he needed to be patient until Cale was loose enough.
He begins thrusting it in and out enjoying the hiss that came from Cale's mouth, elegant fingers grip the sheet as he lets himself be prepped.
Kim Rok Soo adds a second finger and starts scissoring him. Cale wiggles his hips trying to take the delicious feeling in. While his cock was leaking with pleasure, Kim Rok Soo's was soaking his pants as he felt around the inside of Cale's hole, memorizing how soft and hot it is, stretching him out.
The blush on either of their faces never subsides. Cale lets out teasing moans and whimpers, noticing the pattern of harsher thrusts with each reaction.
"Hngh~ Careful, ah!, this body of mine is a virgin,"
"Then that means I get to be the one to pop your cherry," Kim Rok Soo scissors his fingers out before thrusting them back in, curling and placing pressure against Cale's prostate.
Cale would have asked where that odd term came from but noted it down to it being otherworldly slang. Popping someone's cherry meant to take another's virginity, simple to understand with context clues.
What wasn't easy to understand was why Kim Rok Soo's hands were so big and why his fingers seemed to reach so deep into Cale.
"Ngh— What, Oh, fuck—!" Cale gasps, his toes curl and back arches at the new found pleasure. He could have indulged in the feeling for the rest of the night, wordlessly letting Kim Rok Soo's fingers stretch him open. Each deep thrust sent a shock through his body.
"Why, nngh, are your hands so big—! Augh~"
Kim Rok Soo shows off his grin. i'm
A third finger was added and Cale almost lost it. He moans, attempting to use a hand to muffle himself. Oh, it felt so good, so good it almost hurt.
Rok Soo is forced to ignore the cries of pleasure and focuses on spreading him open, making sure Cale's hole was prepared to receive something bigger than his fingers.
Those pleasurable cries resonate in Kim Rok Soo's ears like a harmonious melody. He did ask Cale to sing for him. The cries only die down as his puckering hole is emptied of any stranger presence and clenches around nothing.
Cale whined as those large fingers pulled out of him. He wanted to be filled again. He needed Kim Rok Soo in him, and Rok Soo can easily tell from that craving look on Cale's face. He loses no time in unbuttoning his pants just enough to have full access to his clothed neglected cock, a groan escapes his lips as strokes himself, coating the whole length in precum.
Cale takes the moment to catch his breath as he waits for Kim Rok Soo to penetrate him. He looked at the man with infatuation, mesmerized by the effort put in to prepare him for... that.
Cale himself thought his cock was a pleasant size. Based on his past classes it was larger than average but Kim Rok Soo wasn't a normal person. This man wielded a weapon.
He did his best to hide it but, oh was he trembling with excitement. How is it so big and yet Rok Soo can still hold it with one hand? Cale was sure if his own hands were wrapped around the man's cock they'd just barely fit around it.
His pale fingers moving up and down Kim Rok Soo's shaft, bringing his cock up to the redheads mouth for him to go down and swallow that thick and delicious—
Stop it Cale.
At this moment he's only getting filled with Rok Soo's seed, so we can save that snack for another time.
"Are you okay to continue?" Rok Soo's low and caring voice made the redhead's heart flutter. He was surprised the man was still so considerate after that.
'Oh... shit ,'
Cale's heart was racing so fast it was on the verge of exploding.
"Yes, please fuck me, Mr. Soo."
Cale's lustful gaze was no good. Kim Rok Soo was already painfully hard, he did his best to be patient but this was pushing his limits:
With Cale's approval Rok Soo carefully pushes the tip inside his hole, which causes Cale to grasp and grip the sheets under him. Kim Rok Soo lifts his lower body with a firm grip on his hips and pushes the full length in, a groan and sigh.
Cale is full. He's so fucking full. The pain that came with the first thrust, which seemed unbearable at first, gradually became nothing less than absolute pleasure.
Each thrust hit every crevice of Cale's insides. The bulge from his stomach was just as painfully delightful as the way Kim Rok Soo's cock felt each time his prostate was hit.
Breathy moans escape from Cale and Kim Rok Soo, the latter repeating the redhead's name like a broken record. Seeing how Cale's body twitches makes him lose his remaining rationality and much to Cale's pleasure the thrusts get harsher as does Rok Soo's grip on his waist.
His gaze moves the pale neck and then to the cherry lips that seemed to be begging for a kiss and Kim Rok Soo, of course, accomplishes the request, leaning on him while Cale's hands move to cups his face as he's kissed.
Cale moans into his lover's mouth, hands beginning to wander and roam across the black haired man's back, arms finding their home around his neck and pulling them closer.
The two part lips and Cale doesn't miss the chance to mark the raven haired, leaving hickeys on his neck and shoulders. A trail of wet kisses leading to and from.
"Fuck, Soo... Rok Soo," He whines, a hand lacing into his lover's jet black hair. Their face's close he leans in for a quick kiss before letting out a moan much louder than the others caused by the increase in pace.
"Cale, you feel so good, I could fuck you forever..." Rok Soo groans and smiles. "You take me so well, go on just a bit more, I'm close."
Cale whines at the praises and nods in anticipation.
"Me... too ah!, inside, please cum inside." The pleas almost sound like a scream as a thrust hits Cale's prostate. He moans in a broken sentence as he grips his lover's hair tighter. "Rok Soo, please, fill me!"
With a few more thrusts Cale's hole tightens around Kim Rok Soo while he pounds harder inside. He doesn't let up for even a second.
Neither can recall a time where they experienced such pure pleasure and need for another person like this. They only come from their highs as they finish together. Warm spills from Cale hard dick and Kim Rok Soo fills the redhead as requested.
Cale whimpers when Rok Soo pulls out. The warm liquid leaks out his ruined hole, Cale makes another sound, almost of disappointment.
"Cale," Kim Rok Soo leans over Cale, pushing back his hair with a smirk. "Care for another round?"
Cale looks surprised but nods eagerly, and here he thought Rok Soo enjoyed sitting around doing nothing. People can change when they're horny and from the looks of the raven's still hard cock, he was very horny.
Kim Rok Soo pulls Cale up into his arms, the latter wrapping his legs around the man's waist only to be penetrated by his cock yet again, thus beginning round two.
He fucks Cale senselessly in his arms. The redhead claws at his back, leaving bites and hickeys all across his neck and shoulders. His back now looks as if he battled with a cat.
Each time Cale is lifted and dropped back onto Rok Soo's cock, he was sure his guts were being rearranged. Moving to fit around the wondrous dick that continued to fill him.
By round four the two were back on the bed. This time Cale was riding Rok Soo with a lustrous grin. Beads of sweat rolled off his skin. His and Rok Soo's hands intertwined as the lover's moaned each other's names in the heat of sex.
He sucked on the man's chest leaving his mark there as well. Enjoying each second, Kim Rok Soo uses his large hands to push him down on his cock.
And by the final round Rok Soo fucks Cale from behind. Cale moans and grips the headboard, panting as he gets pounded into with the same vigor as the start.
Kim Rok Soo, a man who claimed to enjoy doing nothing, surely seemed to enjoy doing Cale. It was as if he gained endless stamina just to have sex with him.
Cale of course was no different, in fact, by morning he was sure they'd both be reaping the benefits.
—
The activities of the night continued into early morning. No more moaning, no more whining, just the two of them catching their breaths after the night of activities.
Cale is laid out on the bed and Rok Soo falls down next to him, hugging him close. He admires the heaving chest as Cale cuddles into him and brushes away the red locks that seem longer(?) than before. He's so in love he can almost feel himself getting hard again.
Almost.
"Pretty." He whispers. Cale smiles and places a soft kiss on his lips, now laying on his bicep, using it as a pillow. The raven haired quickly provides cover to Cale's and his own naked body with a warm blanket.
"Pretty cute." Cale giggles softly, fucked out and giddy with delight.
Kim Rok Soo lets out a light chuckle, softly squeezing the hand intertwined with Cale's. Cale's shaky fingers squeeze back.
"I love you, Kim Rok Soo." Cale murmurs, nuzzling into the marked up neck of his lover.
"I love you too, Cale." He replies with a small smile.
Though their bodies were too tired to move a bit more, they cuddled together for the rest of the night. The stillness brings with it silence and soon after a sleepiness that takes over both of them.
An almost inaudible 'Goodnight' leads the two lovers to sweet dreams.
——
The bed broke.
For starters, Cale and Rok Soo had a peaceful sleep. Their naked bodies cuddled together as they slept and dreamt happily.
When Kim Rok Soo woke up he first found that his body was fully refreshed. There were no aches or pain or even a tiredness that lingered. Instead, he was very awake. Though sleeping with Cale was comfortable it always meant he wanted to go back to sleep with Cale in his arms.
Today he felt he could probably go another five rounds with Cale without feeling tired.
His second discovery was that Cale's hair did in fact grow. The red locks fell across his arms like a vibrant red flame. It was much longer, a few inches past his shoulders now.
'It wasn't this long... It grew so much as we slept.'
His third discovery was learning how early he woke up. It was his initial intention of course. Waking up early to bring the final offering to the tree and gaining the ancient power he'd been working so hard for but he didn't think he'd do it after doing that with Cale.
His fourth and final discovery was that the room smelled of roses. It wasn't strong enough to be overwhelming but was just enough to catch a person's attention.
It was pleasant
Rok Soo attempted to wake Cale. It was an attempt but the redhead quickly mumbled 'Nooo... sleepy' half asleep and shifted off of Kim Rok Soo's arm.
Well, at least he was free.
He kissed his lover and made way to the bathroom. Using one of the many soaps Cale had prepared for him, Rok Soo washed his body, recalling the events of last night and walked out in his bathrobe.
He finds Cale standing beside the bed, the blanket wrapped around him as he tiredly rubs his eye.
Cale, of course, looks ethereal. The redhead stood with dewy eyes, red in the corners and full glossy lips. A delicate yet powerful aura surrounded him whenever Rok Soo saw him in the morning. The divine glow that gloriously shined around Cale always made his heart beat faster.
He did what any person would and walked over to hug Cale. His arms wrapped firmly around the latter's waist.
"Good Morning , Cale." He greets gaining a soft peck on the lips in return.
"G'morning, Mr. Soo..."
Cale rubbed his eyes a bit before nuzzling into the gentle touch of his lover. He leaned his face onto the man's chest, closing his eyes to listen to the quickening heartbeat.
Badump, Badump.
The sound brought a soft smile to Cale's face. Rok Soo tried to bring Cale closer than he already was, leaning in and breathing Cale's scent in acting as if there was nothing else he needed to do.
'The smell of roses is him...'
He hugs Cale with passing impure thoughts, mind coming hazy as he doesn't think of anything but the redhead.
'We could go a few rounds before leaving...I could get Cale to have Hans get the items he'd order while we do it.'
Creeeeak
"Ahn, Rok Soo..."
Creeeeeak—
'What if I fuck him on the sofa this time—'
Craaaaash—
He flinches, looking at Cale then the source of the loud noise.
"Ah."
"Ah."
The bed... it broke.
—
Hans came rushing to their room claiming he felt a disturbance bothering his Young Master. He was rather mortified at the sight of the broken bed. Hans looked ready to kill at any given moment but kept his cool after seeing the look Cale gave him.
'Young Master, you're supposed to be recovering...'
The ginger butler scowled at the man who sat beside his Young Master, arm draped over the redhead's shoulder with no regard for what he'd done.
That was not true.
He was currently in deep thought and was struck with a terrible worry.
Could he have possibly... hurt Cale?
He thought he was being gentle but could he have been hurting Cale the entire... time. The cause of the bed break was his grip on the headboard from the night before.
'I got superhuman strength when coming to this world...'
Kim Rok Soo did not feel any different when coming to this world which is why he didn't know. He didn't even realize it in the heat of the moment.
He furrowed his eyebrows and glanced at his lover. Cale looked normal. He didn't show any resentment towards him and wasn't avoiding his touch, even when he pulled Cale close the noble didn't make any attempts to pull or push away from him.
"Hans, we'll be eating breakfast in our room today. Go and bring it back quickly, there's a few errands I need you to run for me before we leave."
Cale spoke leisurely with the butler who Rok Soo believed did not act completely like a butler at times. Of course he has to be skilled to be capable of taking care of Count Henituse's eldest son.
"I shall return quickly, Master. I swear to not keep you waiting for long."
Hans bolted out the room and down the halls to Kitchen #1, at such a speed Kim Rok Soo wondered how long Hans had served Cale directly.
"Cale," He says, quickly catching the noble's attention. "Cale, are you alright?"
"I will be fine." Not the answer he truly wanted but an answer nonetheless.
'I really did hurt him...'
"Cale, I'm so sorry..." Kim Rok Soo felt a large wave of guilt wash over him. He couldn't believe he even thought of having sex again this morning.
"Why are you apologizing for something you can't control?"
Cale gave a dumbfounded expression. How is he so smart yet so dumb?
The Korean furrowed his brows even further looking at Cale if he'd lost his mind.
Cale did live most of his life acting as trash and even spent 20 years in war so of course he's not used to people treating him as a human. However, any person is capable of controlling themselves. If they hurt their partner like this how is it any different from ra—
"Bursts happen all the time for us Thames. They're spontaneous and we can't feel them coming so our bodies automatically adjust to the hormonal and power fluctuations."
"...Huh?"
"I haven't had one since I was sixteen so the hormonal fluctuations are slightly more severe. Ah, and by severe I mean I'm more tired than it'd normally make me."
"Oh... so I didn't hurt you?"
"Of course not. I enjoy every second of our time together," A smile flashed across Cale's face and he leaned in to kiss his lover's bare neck. A warm, white light enveloped Rok Soo's body and the marks on his neck, shoulders and back all disappeared without a trace.
Kim Rok Soo was pleased with the development. At least he was able to not hurt his beloved. The problem now was that he didn't know how strong he was.
Hans returned to their room with breakfast. He placed the plates onto the table and awaited his next commands.
"Hans."
"Yes, Master?"
"Sit."
Chapter 10: Let’s Move
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hans hit the floor in record time. He sat straight up heeling in front of Cale like an obedient dog. It raised several flags and questions but Roo Soo couldn't think of a reason to question it.
Hans was loyal to Cale. That much is obvious. The butler was protective and followed Cale's order's to the T. He rarely talked back, and if he did, well, the look Cale sent shut him up quickly. He usually looked at Rok Soo with disdain, but the second Cale came around he acted as if nothing was wrong.
Their relationship was much deeper than Kim Rok Soo initially realized. Hans was very protective of Cale and was obviously trained better than what the novel suggested.
He didn't abandon his master in the dead of night with no warning.
In Rok Soo's humble opinion, Hans was better than Ron.
"Hans, I have a job for you. It's nothing beyond your skill set of course, I just need you to retrieve some items from Billos while I'm out today." Cale lifted the butler's chin with an index finger, he stayed leaned onto Kim Rok Soo.
From the get go, it was obvious Cale was a villain in a novel. Maybe if he had a different goal or personality he'd be the ultimate villain of this world.
'He's so pretty.'
Kim Rok Soo couldn't think of anything other than Cale's pretty face.
Oh, to be an idiot in love.
"As my butler, I expect nothing less than perfection."
Cale continued his orders explaining the detour that was needed during their trip. Hans nodded eagerly as the redhead relayed the strategy.
Hans was to swap the map directly before their departure. Explaining to the coachmen Cale's interest in the rock formations and eagerness to explore the outside of the Henituse County. Catching them off guard would be the best course of action, avoiding his father's worrying at the same time.
He'd also need to pack whatever Count Henituse decided to buy for him.
"You understand?"
"Yes, of course, Master."
Hans smiled widely as Cale patted his head. A smirk formed on the redhead face as he stared down at the ginger butler.
Cale moved his hand away, leaning his arm on his lover's thigh.
"Good boy. You'll get your rewards when I return."
Hans grinned and stood up abruptly, almost catching Kim Rok Soo off guard. Cale didn't react, as expected, he was used to his butler's sudden excitement.
He bowed and rushed out the door leaving the couple alone.
"He's more excited than normal." Cale's gaze lingered on the door before nodding and reaching for his breakfast.
He made a move to lift the metal cover off of his food only pausing as he noticed Rok Soo did not do the same.
Cale looked at Kim Rok Soo, staring at the frown on the man's face.
"Hm..."
Cale hums curiously, shifting to face his lover. He leans in close, placing a hand on the Korean's upper thigh. He's shorter and thinner than Rok Soo making it easy for the man to cover him.
He stares a minute in silence and Rok Soo's frown never subsides.
Cale leans in closer. Slowly he drags a hand up Kim Rok Soo's chest and to the latter's face. Cale's eyes glitter in interest, gaze searching Rok Soo for something. Upon not finding it he leans in, gently pressing their lips together in a chaste kiss.
He pulls away with a small smile on his lips, smiling in satisfaction as a red blush paints his lover's ears.
"Are you alright?" Cale asks. He keeps a hand on Kim Rok Soo's cheek. His features present concern to Rok Soo who can barely hold himself back.
Cale's fingers feel like cotton and each kiss is sugary sweet. Kim Rok Soo feels his lips burn with desire. He wants to kiss him again.
To kiss Cale longer, harder, to never stop.
"I'm...alright."
Why did he always get like this when Cale kissed him?
Jealousy was an emotion he didn't often experience. More like he had no time to be jealous. His life wasn't peaceful, he didn't have the time to envy others. No one had a life worth envying.
That being said, jealousy was a normal human emotion.
...
He should also remember that there was no reason to be jealous of his lover's butler, after all Cale is in his bed and not Hans'.
Cale was his and he is Cale's there was nothing more to it.
"What's on your mind, Darling?" Cale asks, his voice low like a whisper. The redhead's gaze was so...painfully captivating.
"Cale..." Kim Rok Soo mumbled, pulling Cale in close.
"Let's do it just once before we leave."
The redhead nodded. He let out a noise of understanding and once again reached for the metal covering.
"Only after we eat."
Cale was more than willing to have sex again. In fact his libido was rather high because of his burst but it's always been high regardless. However, Cale needed to eat. He needed to be full, otherwise it wouldn't just be one round.
—
The couple walked through the foggy Western City. Many stared at the sight of the infamous Trash of the Counts family and his lover.
Many came to the assumption that Cale's attitude changed because his lover had officially come to the Henituse territory.
Though the redhead's face remained as unfriendly as always towards the citizens, he seemed slightly kinder now that his older, dark haired lover was with him.
"Sir, Young master, you are here early today."
The baker seemed to be pretty relaxed around Kim Rok Soo and much calmer than he would be around Cale after knowing he hadn't made a mess of things lately. Cale just leaned onto Rok Soo, who's hand was of course on his waist and stoically asked the baker.
"The bread?"
The baker smiled as he handed Kim Rok Soo a bag full of bread.
"Of course, I have it all ready. But is today really the last day?" The baker then asked Kim Rok Soo.
"Why? Greedy for more money?" The Korean throws the bag of bread over his shoulder as he speaks.
"Yes, I definitely am."
Cale and Rok Soo started to smile. They quite liked honest answers like this. Cale patted the shoulder of the baker, who tensed a bit only to relax as he realized he wouldn't be hit. He seemed to be a bit more relaxed around the redhead.
The two then headed to the slums.
"We'll come back when we want to eat it again."
The redhead looked back with a smile while he and Kim Rok Soo walked away. The baker longingly watched as Cale disappeared into the fog and then started to pray. He was praying for them to come back and spend a ton of money.
could only stare in awe as the redhead and his lover were soon out of view.
"Truely, love can change a person.".
As they arrived at the slums the siblings were already there waiting for them. Or more specifically, the bread Kim Rok Soo regularly delivered.
Rok Soo had come much earlier than usual. However, the siblings were curled up together and waiting for him, as if they had been waiting at the top of the hill all night. The younger brother seemed to be leaning into his older sister's embrace.
The siblings were quietly looking up at Cale. Their hair and clothes seemed damp, probably because they stayed here through the foggy morning.
Cale pretended not to notice.
"Here, take it."
The young boy took both of their shares from Cale. Cale waited until the boy picked it up before turning around and heading to the man-eating tree with Rok Soo.
Cale stood off to the side as they arrived, watching as Kim Rok Soo approached the tree.
'I'm glad it is foggy.'
The fog made it difficult to see. Since this hill was the highest point in Western City, other than the Count's estate, the fog was even thicker up here. Nobody else would be able to see what Kim Rok Soo is doing, or more importantly, what he receives from the tree.
—More, give me more. Please.
He poured a bag of bread into the hole while listening to the eerie voice of the grudge-filled soul as usual. The darkness inside the hole was slowly turning from grey to white. Rok Soo started to smile, thinking that all his efforts were not for naught. It was at that moment.
—More, more, more!
'What?'
Kim Rok Soo flinched and stepped backwards at the voice that now turned into a shriek. Cale reacted similarly, seeing the way his lover moved from the tree. He looked cautiously between the two.
'The novel didn't mention something like this.'
—More, more! I will give you a present if you bring me more. A present.
Present. That word made Kim Rok Soo's eyes start to sparkle. Although he didn't expect the soul to go crazy like this, the end was near.
"Just wait."
Cale stood back, embers flew up into the air as he held his hands behind his back with a smile.
The black branch started to shake, as if scared of something near it. It felt like a scene out of a horror movie. Kim Rok Soo shivered as he started to move back through the fog. Cale followed behind, waving at the tree whose branches drooped in relief. It was the middle of the morning now, but the sun was not out, and the fog continued to get thicker.
It looked like it would start to rain soon. Would they be able to leave today?
The siblings must have gone somewhere, as he did not see them, but Rok Soo just thought they went to dodge the rain and put the third bag of bread in front of the man-eating tree.
'This should be the last bunch.'
The light inside the hole was now as white as the fog surrounding him.
'It should become transparent after I put this last bag of bread in.'
Kim Rok Soo was full of anticipation as he poured the last bag into the tree.
And finally.
Ooooooooooong-
A rumbling that was worlds different than the past rumblings poured out from the tree toward Rok Soo. This rumbling, that was only aimed at him, did not catch his attention because of the hole that was starting to turn transparent. It should be dark inside the hole because of the shadow of the tree, but such a realistic situation did not occur.
That was the Ancient Power.
The moment Kim Rok Soo saw the Ancient Power, he could hear the voice that had been asking him for more food until now.
—It was so, so good!
That voice was ... obnoxious.
—That soft texture of bread! I especially liked the third bag of bread you brought. I guess even food develops as time goes by. There was no such thing as bread back in my days! The wheat itself must grow on a really fertile land! Yes, not all wheat is the same –...The voice was evaluating the taste of the bread.
A storm caused by the voice started to rush toward him.
'This wasn't in the novel!'
The spirit that was tied down to the earth because of its grudge was resolving that grudge by evaluating the taste of the bread. Kim Rok Soo started to frown further. He was only thinking about the Ancient Power in 'The Birth of a Hero.' This Indestructible Shield was the only Ancient Power that was written about in the novel but never claimed by anyone.
'No wonder nobody ended up taking control of it. But then why would the author mention something that could be useful but was never actually taken by anybody? Is it the same reason Cale's abilities weren't talked about?'
That was the thought in his head, however, the obnoxious voice continued to chatter away, making him unable to focus.
—...That's why I am so full! It was delicious!
Chatter chatter. It felt like the grudge was from not being able to speak instead of not being able to eat.
After hearing the spirit chat on and on for a couple of minutes, evaluating all of the different types of bread that he and Cale had brought, Kim Rok Soo nodded his head and tried to cut the voice off.
—Things like this were not available in ancient times. The people of the Forest of Darkness claimed to be servants of a god yet only gave me tasteless things.
However, he decided to wait a little longer after hearing the spirit mention the ancient times.
—I was, naturally, banished from that place. They said I was a glutton. A glutton my ass. Of course, I left with my friends. We were planning on putting the world back on the right track.
For someone like him who needed Ancient Powers, it was important to listen to stories about the ancient times. However, the story soon ended, and the spirit went back to talking about food and other useless things. Rok Soo quickly cut it off.
—I don't think I could give up this taste even if I got fat. It's so unfair that I had to eat dirt and ended up dying! Truthfully it was scary when your partner threatened me after coming back after all these years but the bread was too good to pass up!
"Yes, it was an amazing and professional evaluation. You're a bit lou—"
The spirit cut him off.
—You understand my evaluation. You are a really good guy! Thanks!
...He couldn't tell whether he could really communicate with the spirit or not.
Kim Rok Soo really could not figure out the situation at hand. At least the voice stopped after telling him thanks. Rok Soo looked toward the tree in front of him.
"How interesting." He heard Cale speak from behind him. When did the redhead move to be this close? Well he was still far enough away but earlier Cale was sure he was standing at the gate.
The man-eating tree, the originally black man-eating tree, was starting to turn white. It then started to slowly grow some green leaves. The scene looked even more mystical because he was surrounded by fog right now.
Ooooooooong-
The noise held some heaviness compared to before. Kim Rok Soo kneeled on one side and sat down underneath the trunk of the tree. A bright white light was pouring out from the hole. He put his hand into the light and then closed his eyes.
'This must be it.'
Cale watched scene, expression remaining unchanged.
A warm and strong power that wrapped around Rok Soo's hand. Kim Rok Soo started to smile before hearing the voice one more time. It was a pure and warm voice.
—It will protect you
.
Shiiiiiine.
For a very short moment, a bright light wrapped around him. The light was silver in color, and the light started to become absorbed by his body. The absorbed light all gathered at Kim Rok Soo's heart.
"Huuuuuuuh."
Kim Rok Soo let out a long sigh as he opened his eyes. It did not hurt. It was warm, and the pure power was making him feel happy.
He quickly lifted up the shirt that he was wearing.
'I did it.'
There was a small silver shield inscribed over his heart. It was different from a tattoo. Such a beautiful and fancy shield left its mark over Kim Rok Soo's heart.
The shield will prioritize its owner's safety above anything else. The location of that promise was at the heart. This shield will be with Rok Soo until his heart stops beating.
"How nice."
Cale peaked from behind him, moving around to look at the beautiful mark left on his lover's body. It was nice. Very nice in fact.
He was almost tempted to bite it.
Almost.
Kim Roo Soo could feel the strength wrapping around his heart. It was not causing any issues. In fact, it felt like the shield had surrounded his heart, and was doing its best to protect him.
Ancient Powers like this left their unique mark when they are activated.
Rok Soo quickly used the method that was written in the novel to trigger the Ancient Power.
Paaaaaat.
The 'Indestructible Shield' appeared in front of their eyes.
It was a silver shield that was just large enough to cover his upper body. There were two silver wings on both sides of the shield, which allowed the shield to move within a certain radius from Roo Soo. The size of the shield was also controllable.
Kim Rok started to control the size of this shield that already felt like it was a part of his body. It became the same size as Cale. This immediate familiarity was one of the special traits of Ancient Powers. That was why heroes used it, even if it was just as a support.
He started to smile.
'A maximum of four times.'
Rok Soo was thinking in terms of Choi Han, the main character of this world. The shield should be able to block four of Choi Han's attacks.
'The strength of this shield is much stronger than I expected. It's definitely reacting to the strength I've gained because of the transmigration. Why would the heroes not use it all the time?'
The strength of the shield comes from the owner's heart.
The beating heart. That heart becomes the strength of the shield. The heart strengthens the shield while the shield protects the heart. So, what would happen if the heart gets stronger?
'It will get even stronger.'
There were many ways to strengthen Ancient Powers. He and Cale planned to be strengthening this shield on the way to the capital.
Once that happens, he should be able to make a shield that can last almost 20 minutes when someone of Choi Han's caliber tries to kill him with all of their strength.
Kim Rok Soo started to smile. He reached out and touched the shield. It felt nice. However, there was one thing he didn't like about it.
"...It seems too divine."
Cale snorted and turned away. Kim Rok Soo watched the redhead's shoulders shake as he held in a laugh.
"Don't worry, you'll get used to it. I certainly have."
The Holy looking shield reminded him of the description of one of Cale's abilities. A white light that enshrouded its targets. It removed any pain or injury one may have endured during their battle. A light that felt safe and warm and calmed the mind, like you found salvation.
Salvation.
Truely a name fit for such an ability. Its potency was far greater than any magical healing.
Kim Rok Soo returned the shield to his heart and patted the now white tree as he took Cale by the waist and started to walk away.
It was raining but they did not get wet. Kim Roo Soo looked at Cale whose face was blank. He then looked as the falling rain drops rolled off instead of soaking their clothes. Cale used his ability to prevent them from getting wet.
Kim Rok Soo liked the fog, but did not like rain. Cale liked the rain but he did not want to get wet, that is why he used his ability. That is also why he matched Roo Soo's quick pace and headed back to the estate.
It was at that moment.
Meeoooooow.
Meow.
Kim Rok Soo suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. It was the alley right outside the Count's Estate. He could see two pairs of round, golden eyes.
Cale started to frown.
There were two kittens who looked extremely pitiful and drenched in the rain. They continued to meow as they approached the couple. They then started to rub their cheeks on Cale's legs.
Cale looked at the two and saw two dirty cloths wrapped around either of the two's hind legs
"Sigh."
Cale let out a sigh and started to walk. The two little kittens followed behind them. The tiny things somehow managed to keep up, even with their short legs.
—
"Young master, what is going on?"
The person who greeted them at home was Cale's favorite butler Hans. Hans had a confused expression as his eyes opened wide. He seemed to be shocked. Cale clicked his tongue and handed Hans the things in his hands.
"Take them."
Hans's eyes started to shake.
"W, what cute and lovely kittens!"
Cale carefully put the two kittens in the hands of the extremely excited Hans.
The two kittens, who were dangling in Hans's hands, continued to look at Cale, even when they were in Hans's arms.
"Young master, may I take care of these two lovely kitten-nims?"
"That is why I gave them specifically to you."
Hans began to smile in joy. Cale and Rok Soo started to walk past the excited Hans as the redhead added on.
"Ah, for your information, they become quiet if you give them food. The two of them are also siblings."
The two kittens flinched and started to shake. Their golden eyes opened widely as they looked toward Cale.
"Excuse me?"
The moment Hans asked in confusion, Cale moved back toward Hans. He then lowered his head and caressed the two kittens.
He had wondered about it for the last few days, but how could he not know by now?
The silver kitten had a faint smell of the medicinal herbs he had given to the girl. When he picked the two kittens up earlier, he could also smell the beef steak and bacon cream pasta that he had given them this morning as well.
That made Cale certain. The events of the last few days were finally resolved in Cale's head. His lover had come to the same conclusion.
"Did you think we wouldn't know?"
The two kitten's golden eyes continued to shake. Cale looked at the siblings Kim Rok Soo had been feeding the last few days and started to smile.
Tap. Tap.
Even at the rough patting, the baby kittens could only stiffly stare at Cale.
'The silver kitten should be the older sister with grey hair and the younger brother must be the red kitten.'
Cale had a bright smile on his face. He looked toward the kittens and started to speak.
"We'll talk later."
The siblings who seemed to be beast people avoided his gaze and Hans confusingly replied.
"...Young Master, these are...?"
"Yes. Get them cleaned up and those handkerchiefs as well. Bring them to our room when you're done."
Hans looked at Cale and the two kittens and nodded before holding the kittens even tighter. It was a movement that seemed to show that he was debating what he should say. However, he soon had to approach Cale once again.
"Are you heading back out?"
"Yes."
It was because Cale changed his coat and kissed his partner. He was preparing to leave again.
"Where will you be going?"
"I have a promise to keep and someone to meet."
"...Young master, you are going to keep a promise?"
Hans looked to be shocked again, as he questioned Cale.
"I keep my promises to you. You seem to be ruder, hmph."
"My apologies."
Hans' apology was very quick.
'They really are close.'
Rok Soo watched the interaction from behind having savored the kiss from earlier.
'Cale is going to take him to the capital as well.'
"I'm leaving now, we'll all talk later, seeing as we can't leave today. And Hans," The ginger butler, as well as the two kittens and Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale as he stood by the door. "Be a good boy while I'm out."
"...Yes, Young Master."
Cale left the four alone and prepared to leave by carriage. The four stared at the closed doors. Some hoped for Cale's quick return and other's wished he never left at all.
A passing thought made Rok Soo speak up.
"Um, Hans. Don't the deputy butlers learn basic martial arts?"
"Of course."
"And you are the greatest Head Butler candidate?"
The corner of Hans's lips started to move up and down. Count Deruth cherished Hans because he took care of things well and had the best personality as well. Cale never complained about him which is why he was directly assigned to the eldest son of the Henituse family.
"Yes sir. I know three different styles: martial arts, dagger arts, and spear arts."
A good butler needed to learn a couple different basic fighting styles, just in case something happened and the family members needed to run away.
"Amazing."
"I guess I am a bit amazing. I'm also proficient in the usage of poisoned needles.
That made Rok Soo worry. Hans definitely said as a threat. The two kittens could only shake their heads as they watched Hans and Kim Rok Soo converse.
[The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry]
Cale looked up at the sign before opening the door.
Ring.
The clear ringing of the bell and a desolate shop welcomed Cale.
"I guess nobody is here because of the rain."
"Welcome, young master."
Billos. The bastard of the Flynn Merchant Guild. He welcomed Cale as if they had known each other for a long time. Cale sat in front of the counter and made eye contact with Billos.
"I promised to come back. I needed to keep my promise."
"Of course. Promises need to be kept. Should I prepare the book and tea from last time?"
"Yes. 2 cups, we have things to discuss. Surely you haven't forgotten."
"Haha! Of course not, Young Master. Which teas should I make?"
Cale ordered and set a time for Billos to bring the teas up before turning around and heading up to the third floor.
Drip drip-
The rain was getting even worse. Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue and went back to sit at the same spot near the third floor window and looked out.
"The rain is pretty strong, isn't it?"
Billos came up and sat across from him and put down a single cup of tea. Cale remembered Kim Rok Soo talking about important individuals they'd most likely need to be acquainted with.
'Choi Han, Beacrox, Ron. And finally, Billos.'
Choi Han, Beacrox and Ron were all individuals he never needed to meet again. They'd of course do their own thing and become heroes of the kingdom.
Billos was someone he planned to meet regardless. He was a person Cale had befriended in his first life, even if the man was loyal to Choi Han.
Billos was not sad that he could not call his father, 'father,' or his brother, 'brother.' In fact, he was just trying to beat them.
He wanted to make it so that they had no choice but to accept him. He wanted to create a situation where they will have no choice but to introduce him as son, to introduce him as the younger brother.
'He must be exhausted.'
Cale thought Billos lived an exhausting life. However, he did not hate that. In fact, having that type of greed made him seem more human.
He didn't like the people who had the abilities and strength, but said things like, 'Hoho, I'm just going to give up. I have no choice.' Why would you give up on something that could be yours? You should always take what is yours.
Cale could hear Billos's voice breaking his train of thought.
"Young master, I heard that you are going to head to the capital."
"I leave tomorrow. Unfortunately the rain is a hindrance with travel"
Seeing Cale pretending to be annoyed made Billos smile. He did not even try to hide it. This really was a very, very interesting young master. However, Billos could tell that he had a pretty sharp mind.
"I will be heading to the capital as well. I guess I will be following after you."
"And?"
Cale already knew about it.In order for Billos and Choi Han to meet each other he'd need to head to the capital.
Billos had a stoic expression as he asked Cale, who was sipping his tea and looking out the window, a question.
"Young master, it seems like you have changed."
"Don't tell me you've only realized this now?"
Seeing Cale turn to look at him, Billos started to smile. Cale motioned with his chin for Billos to continue.
"You seem different from your nickname."
"Which one? Trash?"
Billos could see the corners of Cale's lips starting to go up. He definitely was different. This Cale was not the trash that he knew about. That trash did not know how to make such an expression. It was a slightly villainous smile.
'I don't want to talk but it seems he wants to chat. Should I humor him for a while?'
Billos did not know what Cale was thinking.
"Yes. You are right. Trash. Haven't you always been a trashy young master?"
Did he not have any fear? Cale could not help but wonder, as Billos said such a thing to the Count's son, the first born of the ruler of the territory. Could he have drunk a bit before Cale's arrival?
But Cale did not want to fight with Billos. Billos was someone who was going to take over a large merchant guild. And Billos was being sincere. He was not smiling, he was actually sincerely asking the question.
'Haven't you always been a trashy young master?'
Cale decided to answer the question. It was not a hard question to answer anyways. It was easier than figuring out how to make money when you have no money.
"Billos."
Cale had a smile on his face, but did not laugh as he called out to Billos.
"You can't call your father, 'father.' You can't call your brother, 'brother.'"
Billos's gaze turned chilly. He started to take notice of the young master in front of him who had no problem touching his sore spot. Just like he had touched Cale's sore spot, he was returning the favor by touching his most painful sore spot. Cale just silently made eye contact with Billos for a bit.
The rain started to pour even harder outside. Cale broke the silence and started to smile as he asked.
"Are you going to keep being the bastard? Are you satisfied with that?"
Billos could feel Cale's sharp gaze on him.
"I know you're not."
Cale leaned back on the chair and continued on with an expression that seemed to be thinking about the past.
"I've acted like trash for about ten years, since I started when I was 8."
'I think I'm a bit amazing. Keeping up that trash act for so long and no one suspected me? Hell, I'm more surprised my liver lasted as long as it did. Drinking since I was 15 and surprisingly there have been no problems.'
Cale thought about the past, and started to smile. That smile looked scary to Billos.
At that moment, a small noise cut through the rain to reach Cale and Billos.
"Billos."
Billos's stoic face felt pretty chilly.
"It's okay to throw away something you've been doing for around ten years."
Cale's eyes started to look more alive as he continued.
"As a merchant it's your job to assess and decide whether a client will be beneficial to you. Seeing as we've been doing business for some time now, I'm sure you understand by now."
Cale truly looked like a villainous young master in the eyes of Billos.
"I can't live as trash forever,"
Notes:
Isn’t morning sex the best
Chapter 11: Cats, Bandits, Butler and Lover
Chapter Text
Cale returned home to an interesting view. Hans was attempting to play with the red furred kitten and Kim Rok Soo was holding the silver one. Well from the looks of it, the situation was forced. She sat on his lap and looked as if the world might come to an end. Rok Soo didn't look any better. He looked unbothered but his lips were in a thin line and his jaw was so obviously tightened.
However the air around the two was much better than earlier.
'Looks like they got along.'
His meeting with Billos went well and he'd got exactly what he'd wanted.
An old tomb of the Thames family. It wasn't anything too special. Seeing as it could only be opened by someone of Thames descent it was useless to Billos.
It was something Cale's uncle had told him to find.
And Cale spent quite a lot of money and resources to find it in the past. Finding it in this life was much easier seeing how the lands weren't in ruin and were already close by.
'I can't live as trash forever.'
That is what he told Billos earlier.
Of course, Cale would still spend all the money he wants and do whatever pleases him, even if he wasn't a trash. He was going to live peacefully and enjoy life and save the world. Although that was different from the direction of Billos' life, what mattered was that both of them were not going to continue living the way they had been living.
'Aren't you the same?'
The corner of Billos's lips started to slowly move upward. He then bowed and started to snicker.
After silently snickering for a bit, Billos raised his head up and looked toward Cale.
'I am indeed tired of it.'
Billos was laughing as he said he was tired of it.
'See? I told you. Throw it away and get what you've worked for.'
Cale recalled his prior conversation, he smiled at his rewards for keeping a conversation and greeted the people in the room.
"Young master."
Hans approached Cale as he was staring at the kittens.
"Young master, what do you think? Aren't they even cuter, lovelier, and more adorable now? They are so mean though, they wouldn't even let me pet them. Haha!"
Hans crouched next to the kitten and looked up at Cale with satisfaction.
"Don't you agree?"
This person liked cat's quite a bit.
"They're small. Make sure they're fed well"
The two kittens definitely looked fuller and healthier. What kind of magic did Hans do in that short amount of time? However, the two kittens continued to avoid Hans's gaze. It seemed to be a very stereotypical relationship between a butler and a cat.
"Then I will be heading out now, young master. Please call me if there is anything you need for the kitten-nims."
"Stay and sit down. You need to hear this too."
Hans nodded and sat on the opposite end of the sofa Kim Rok Soo sat on. Both men stayed at the very edge not wanting anything to do with the other. Cale avoided the sparkling eyes of the kittens as he went into the bathroom. At that moment, the kittens' ears fell down.
Once Cale came out of the bathroom, he picked the red furred kitten up off the floor, the same way a mother cat would pick up her child and sat him beside Rok Soo to be near his sister.
"Stop looking at me."
They immediately stopped looking at him once he said that.
Cale sat down on the couch and looked toward the two kittens. He then spoke to the two kittens who were whining as if the world were going to end.
"You two are part of the Cat Tribe, aren't you?"
The two kittens nodded their heads without making eye contact with Cale.
"Are you planning on following us?"
There were no responses to this question.
Instead, the red kitten hopped from his place on the opposite sofa and slowly walked over and rubbed its cheek on Cale's leg, while the silver kitten approached Cale soon after and started to tap Cale's foot with her front paw.
"Then make yourselves useful."
The kittens immediately responded.
Meeeow.
Meow!
Cale responded to both of them, somehow understanding what they'd said.
"I'll have Hans get you something to eat. You'll have lots of meat and cake, so you know what to do, right?"
Meow!
Meow!
"In human language, I'm the only one that understands you."
Cale had noticed the confused expressions on his butler and lover's face. He concluded that his innate ability to understand animals was still prevalent.
This was something Cale did not inherit as a member of the Thames bloodline but as Cale Henituse. An odd child that confused his even odder uncle.
"Be useful!"
"Be useful!"
The kittens immediately replied, and that was how the two siblings became a part of Count Henituse's household.
"Well then, time for business."
—
The next morning, Cale and Kim Rok Soo joined the Henituse family for breakfast. Count Deruth looked at his son, who was wearing simple yet elegant clothes, and started to smile.
"I guess you are leaving today."
Today was the day that Cale would leave the Henituse territory and head toward the capital.
"It doesn't look like you are nervous."
Cale smiled instead of responding to his father's statement. Cale's life had been turned around and now he was worrying about the work he'd need to do in the capital. It's not like it would be hard but work is still work.
His complexion was paler but he did look healthier than his time in the forest.
The effects of his recent burst was still in effect and he was physically tired though he wanted to have sex.
Cale didn't have any choice but to bear it and act as if he were happy.
"Father."
Cale looked at the breakfast spread that was fancier than ever before, as he asked.
"It looks like the number of people in the envoy has grown again. I asked you to reduce the number."
He had asked his father to decrease the number of servants accompanying him to help with his needs. He said that Hans was enough. After all several servants had already left with Basen.
"Ah, about that..."
For some reason, Deruth stopped his sentence without finishing. At that moment, someone else's voice interjected itself into their conversation.
"That was my decision."
It was the Count's wife and Cale's stepmother, Violan.
Her hair was perfectly formed in a bun, without a single stray hair, as she was looking down at her plate. She looked so similar to her son, Basen. Even the way they both did not make eye contact with Cale and had a stoic expression was the same.
"We can't have someone from our family looking poor and terrible just because you want to go with such a small envoy."
It was an extremely stoic voice. Violan then lifted up her gaze to look in Cale's direction before continuing on.
"... I am not saying you are terrible."
"I know."
Violan hesitated for a moment after hearing Cale's response, before taking another bite of her food and continuing to speak.
"People, especially nobles, care a lot about appearances."
The Countess Violan. Kim Rok Soo quietly watched her.
She was born as the eldest daughter of a poor artist's family, and had dreamt about being the head of a merchant guild when she grew up. She was influenced by the luxury items being sold to the nobles and came to the Henituse territory. Once she got here, she fell in love with the art of sculpting.
Eventually, she met Count Deruth and fell in love, living as the director for the territory's cultural business operations.
In Kim Rok Soo's opinion, she had a lot of pride for herself and her life, which was why she had a lot of pride for this family as well.
Even though she knew that Rok Soo was silently observing her, she continued on without a single change in her expression.
"Art is not for those human tras- mm."
She was a bit of a coarse speaker because she worked in the merchant world for a while.
"Anyways, there are a lot of people who think that appearances reveal everything about a person."
That was her way of telling Cale to take a lot of servants with him. Her goal was for Cale to not be judged negatively just because he only took a few servants with him.
Naturally, Kim Rok Soo wanted to take a lot of people to do his biddings for him as well. He would have preferred to sit and relax with Cale.
'How nice and relaxing would it be?'
He was finding it difficult to get changed without a servant now. Kim Rok Soo had been in this world with Cale for barely a week, but he already could not let go of that easy life.
However, a few days into their future was a crazy Black Dragon.
If they cannot release this crazy dragon in advance, it might go wild and kill a lot of people. Although he didn't care about what happened to other people, he still did not want to see people dying in front of his eyes.
Furthermore, he also didn't want to take responsibility for those people who will be injured because of the dragon.
Responsibility was a heavy burden, and for someone like Kim Rok Soo, who had taken responsibility for his own life since he was a young boy, he knew that responsibility related to people and people's lives was the scariest and heaviest burden.
That was why he was shocked as Cale began to speak.
"Art is the mirror of the soul."
Violan lifted her gaze off of her plate and looked toward Cale. This was the first time in a long while that the two of them had made eye contact with each other.
"...You do know about that."
"Yes. I do know."
Cale had roamed around the entire territory these past few days as well as in the past. He just recited one of the things he saw on one of those trips.
"Sculpting is not just cutting into a chunk of marble. It is creating a reflection of what is in your heart."
This time, it was Cale who looked at his plate and continued to eat while Violan was watching him.
"I read that on the plaque at the Gallery."
The Gallery in the Henituse territory displayed the works of new sculptors. That statement that was written on the plaque in the Gallery was something that Violan had personally written.
"...Do as you wish. I will reduce the number of people going with you, but, in return, the carriage and everything in it shall be of the highest quality. That is how it should be for us Henituse people."
"That is fine with me. Please give me the most expensive stuff."
"Great. I will make sure you have a carriage that won't even hurt your butt as you travel across bumpy roads."
"Only the best."
Cale could not see it because he was looking at his plate, but there was a slight smile on Violan's face, before it disappeared. Count Deruth, who had been watching this from the start, let out a fake cough to cover up his slowly rising smile, and asked Cale.
"Did you verify the information from Hans regarding the personalities of all the nobles who will be going to the capital?"
Deruth had used his own network, as well as the information guild to purchase information on the other nobles, and had handed it to Hans to give to Cale.
"Yes. It was pretty entertaining. Though I won't need it seeing as I will not be attending the birthday banquet for The King."
It was probably difficult to purchase that file. In fact, it probably cost a fortune. Although it only had about three or four lines about each person, it was precious and expensive to purchase information on nobles.
"There are some petty ones, some stupid ones, some smart and scary ones, even some who are desperate for power. Looks like all sorts of people are coming this time."
'Basen will be fine, he's a tactful child.'
Of course, there were also some stupidly nice people, villains, and trash as well.
"You read the file I sent you. Ahem. Anyways, do as you please. But Cale."
"Yes, father."
"I heard a strange rumor."
Cale did not react as he continued to eat his breakfast. Kim Rok Soo's shoulders flinched ever so slightly.
"Apparently the man-eating tree, that black tree, has changed. It is now a white three with beautiful blue leaves. There is even grass growing in that spot where nothing used to grow."
The place that had changed the most in the last few days was none other than the top of the hill in the slums. It was a location where only the black tree had resided, however, that tree turned white with blue leaves after Kim Rok Soo had resolved its grudge, and it was now a beautiful tree that looked almost divine.
"Isn't it an interesting rumor?"
"Hm...It is."
Cale saw how Rok Soo had no intentions of revealing his Ancient Power right now, so he simply pretended to have no knowledge of it.
There was no way that his father did not know about the fact that they went to the slums. However, he would not have any knowledge of the Ancient Power. He would just suspect that something happened with Cale and the man-eating tree.
"Yes, but it isn't that big of a deal. However, you need to pay attention to rumors no matter what you do. There is nothing scarier than human eyes and mouths. However, anything that happens inside the territory is fine for members of our household."
Rumors have surrounded Cale for years now. Something like a measly rumor couldn't do anything to scare him. In fact he'd like to meet the fucker that tries.
"I will... keep that in mind."
The luxurious breakfast that was made for Cale, who was leaving for the capital, finally came to an end. He received goodbyes from the Count and Countess, who couldn't watch him leave because they had work to do, and then made eye contact with his younger sister, who was awkwardly standing there.
"What?"
His younger sister, Lily, slowly approached him. 7 years old. This youngest sibling was 11 years apart from him.
"P, please have a safe trip."
"Thanks. You be safe here too."
Lily vigorously nodded her head.
"Yes!"
She then quietly looked at Cale. Cale just casually asked in response to her gaze.
"Should I buy you a present while on my trip?"
"Really?"
'As I thought. She wanted a present.'
Cale nodded his head as he watched the surprised, amazed, and happy expressions all taking turns showing up on Lily's face.
"How about a sword?"
"Really?."
Lily's eyes widened with excitement.
"...What?" Kim Roo Soo looked from beside his lover with an expression of confusion.
"Please buy me a sword."
'A 7 year old wants a sword?'
Seeing the shock on Rok Soo's face, Cale started to speak.
"Darling, Lily's dream is to become a swordsman."
"Is that so?"
Rok Soo seriously looked toward Lily. The people of this household all had long arms, long legs, and a good physique. Lily was only 7 years old, but she was tall for her age and could easily become a good swordsman if she put in the effort.
"I guess it would suit her."
"It would."
Lily's eyes started to sparkle seeing her brother and his lover agree with each other.
"I will buy you an expensive one."
Lily started to smile as she lowered her head in embarrassment instead of responding. Cale did not see this as he turned away, thinking about a present for his younger brother as well.
'A fountain pen and leather book. He'd like something like that.'
***
Cale's expression was odd as he stood in front of the carriage that would take them to the capital.
'How odd.'
He had an odd expression as he asked the person standing next to him.
"Why is it that their seat is better than my seat?"
Cale was looking at the expensive and soft cushion next to him, as well as the two kittens sitting on the cushion.
"Young master, shouldn't our precious cats travel comfortably on this trip? They are so small and precious."
Hans answered as he put the special treats he prepared for the cats in the carriage as well. Cale and Kim Rok Soo both had blank expressions on their faces.
'It's because he would definitely get along with them seeing as they could create fog and fill it with poison.'
It didn't matter if they were regular cats or beastmen cats. Hans thought they were cute.
Cale spoke to On and Hong during their meeting the other day.
'What can you do?'
In response to his question, On created fog while in her cat form, while Hong used a bit of his blood to spread poison into the air. Of course, On was able to control the poisonous fog to prevent the group from dying. Furthermore, the poison Hong could spread was only at the level of paralysis right now.
'You two are quite useful.'
On and Hong proudly answered back after hearing Kim Roo Soo's praise.
'We were able to run away because of our poisonous fog!'
'We are quite useful!'
Starting from that day, On and Hong would be able to eat delicious food all day long. Naturally, Hans was happy to provide for them.
"Young master, I will be sitting with the driver up top."
"Okay."
Hans jumped up next to the driver, and Cale was about to board as well, when the Vice Captain for the knights arrived.
"Young master, shall we leave now?"
The Vice Captain asked Cale. Cale hopped into the carriage using Rok Soo's hand to balance himself in the same manner most noble ladies would, Rok Soo got in after and closed the carriage door as Cale answered.
"Yes. Let's go."
15 soldiers and 5 knights. Cale's envoy, which consisted of this protection squad and then some other people, finally started to head toward the capital.
Of course, as with most fantasy world travels, it was not a very uneventful trip.
Nobody dared to touch Cale's carriage in the Henituse territory. The carriage did not have the flag that represented the family, but the carriage itself had the Golden Turtle, the symbol of the Henituse family, drawn on it. It was representative of the Henituse family's love for wealth and longevity.
However, as soon as they left the Henituse territory, they ran into a situation.
'As expected, they really do show up.'
While they were rushing through a mountain range, tens of people suddenly showed up in the valley.
"Pay the toll if you want to cross this mountain!"
"Take out everything you have! If we find anything after you claim to have taken everything out, it will be 1 slap for every 1 bronze we find!"
Yes, it was the bandits.
There were bound to be bandits in a fantasy story, but the fact that there were tens of them was surprising. They probably relied on their numbers to attack this carriage, which only had 5 knights. Rok Soo looked toward the kitten On, who was yawning and asked.
"You think they can't see the symbol on my carriage?"
"I guess so."
"Idiots! Beginners!"
Cale nodded his head at Hong's assessment. He was not afraid of bandits. Why would he be?
Knock Knock.
The knocking came from the small window by the driver's seat before the window slightly opened, and Hans looked inside.
"Young master, it looks like we will need to take a break. There seems to be quite a lot of idiots here."
"I see... I think It'd be fastest if I took care of this myself.
Hans understood Cale's statement and hopped from the front of the carriage to open the door for Cale.
"Young Master! You shouldn't get out the—"
"Shut up."
Cale walked to the center of the new playground for him. He eyed the bandits, measuring their worth as his Knights stood behind them ready for battle.
"Seems the rich kid thinks he has power! Hahaha!"
One of the bandits, looking and sounding stupid, boldly insulted Cale who did not bat an eye.
"I'll give you two choices. You can leave peacefully or continue to fuck around and find out."
Seeing the bandits didn't back down and seem to take it as an empty threat made Cale sigh.
'This is why I don't say shit when I fight, they don't just fucking leave when I give them a decent chance to save their asses.'
Cale got an immediate headache and raised his hand.
"Your knights can't he— COLD!"
Cale flicked his wrist and the bandits were soon encased in icy prisons. Each one was frozen up to their necks, shivering from the painful cold that came with Cale's attack. They all were rendered immobile from a single wave of Cale's hand.
The knights stared with wide eyes. They were shocked to see their trashy young master use magic—
"It's not magic."
Okay, not use magic, to take out so many bandits at once. They were certain the Cale had no affinity for magic.
"It's still not magic."
The knights were amazed at the sight they just witnessed. Who knew their young master was so... cool.
"Don't make stupid jokes like that."
Could it be... he can read minds as well.
"Heh."
He didn't answer.
Cale ignored the gawking eyes of the knights and turned from the bandits. He waved at them as he made his way back to the carriage. He then called out to the frozen bandits.
"Don't get frostbite."
The road split as Cale got back into the carriage, with the help of Kim Rok Soo who got out to help him back in, and a rocky wall pushed the bandits that blocked their path out of the way.
As the door to the carriage closed and Kim Rok Soo sat down he could see the widened eyes of On and Hong were directed at Cale. They listened to the sound of the bandits' screams coming from outside the carriage, eyes asking several questions.
Cale looked unsure of what he should say, he thought for a moment before opening his mouth to speak.
"...They found out."
Notes:
Kaeya line go brrrr
Chapter 12: Just Ew
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
About a day and a half."
In about a day and a half, they would arrive around the area where the Black Dragon was being tortured. They didn't have much time. This was the reason he had made them rush forward without taking any breaks.
"Let's cut that time. I'll make it half a day."
"Is it okay to use your abilities like that? You're pretty tired."
"I will be fine."
"Cale."
Cale sighed and placed a hand on the carriage wall. He closed his eyes and soon a white light enveloped them and their surroundings.
The redhead leaned on Roo Soo's shoulder, looking up at the man with calm eyes and yawned.
"See, I'm fine."
Cale closed his eyes ignoring the confused shouts of the Knights from outside the carriage and took a nap.
Sigh. Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale and shook his head. He looked at the two kittens that looked physically confused and slightly excited.
To them such an ability was kind of like a game or toy. It was fun to experience.
Cale used blink. It was super effective.
* * *
Cale's envoy entered the village.
Kim Rok Soo caressed the smooth pale hand of his sleeping lover. The redhead's hair was tied in a half up, half down hairstyle that was easy to manage. It kept his hair out his face, while shaping it and enhancing his beauty.
'He's pretty sleeping on me like this.'
Unfortunately, Kim Rok Soo couldn't keep his attention an Cale for long.
'The Black Dragon will cause a mana explosion in less than a day. Probably.'
They were now in a Viscount's territory that was right next to the Henituse territory. A villa belonging to the Viscount was built in the mountain on the right side of this village a few years ago.
Naturally, while it was labeled as the Viscount's villa on the outside, in reality, it belonged to Marquis Stan, the person responsible for making the Black Dragon go crazy. The viscount of this territory was nothing more than a dog of the Marquis.
'And in the mountain behind the villa hides the cave with the Black Dragon.'
The Black Dragon causes a mana explosion and sends the cave and the mountain flying. Rok Soo looked at the small peak to the right of the mountain he crossed, and clicked his tongue.
Venion of Marquis Stan's family. Kim Rok Soo was thinking about the Marquis's second son. He was a crazy psycho who crippled his own older brother to rise to the position of heir. That psycho visits the villa every so often to torture the Black Dragon for fun.
They needed to find an Inn to stay so they could proceed with plans.
"Tsk."
Hans flinched at Cale clicking his tongue. The redhead had woken up and stepped out of the carriage, holding Kim Rok Soo's hand as he stepped down. Hans quickly brought a soldier over.
"Young master, We will quickly look for an inn. Please wait a moment."
The carriage was currently stopped outside of the village entrance.
"Don't cause trouble."
"Of course. We will be right back."
Cale nodded his head at Hans's statement. Just why would Choi Han fight with an existence that caused a mana explosion? It was because he could not throw this small and quiet village away.
Harris Village. This village was similar to the village his mother died at. That was why he made a move to save the lives of these village people that he did not even know so no child would resent a place they may have considered their home. Cale started to frown as he remembered the place he'd spent so many years hating.
They should still be in this area.
"Hans."
"Yes, young master?"
"Be careful and hurry back. And keep your hood on."
Ah. A small gasp came out of Hans' mouth. This butler who was saved by Cale Henituse held a pleased look on his face as he nodded his head.
"Yes sir. I will be right back."
Cale motioned as if he was annoyed, but Hans bowed before pulling on his hood and quickly starting to walk toward the village with the soldier.
"How do you feel?"
"I feel okay, still a bit tired but otherwise fine."
"As long as you're okay."
Kim Rok Soo held Cale's hand and kissed it. He smiled at the redhead and kissed his hand again.
'I'm glad we're a bit incognito.'
Cale's hair was longer and he wore clothes that were simpler than when he'd met Choi Han. He looked soft in Kim Rok Soo's eyes. Rok Soo even matched Cale. While Cale wore a coat that hung off his shoulders like a shawl, his sat on his shoulders with a hood to cover his head.
As Kim Rok Soo looked away from Cale he could see a carriage quickly heading in the direction Hans and the soldier went.
'I have a bad feeling about this.'
Kim Roo Soo felt like someone with extremely sweaty hands was handing him a poisoned apple. It was a really bitter feeling. The cause of that bitter feeling was soon to be revealed.
"Such-"
He couldn't believe it.
He could see an old man who could not manage to avoid the carriage, fall down on the road. He could also see a black hooded figure and Hans rushing toward the old man, as well as the carriage continuing to travel down the road like it was not going to stop.
'Such a cliche!'
There was a flag hanging on that carriage. A red snake. It was the symbol of Marquis Stan. His eyes started to shake. It was about to happen. An incident was about to happen.
Bang!
The hooded figure flung themselves to rescue the old man, and the momentum forced him to smash into a building wall. Only then did the black carriage belonging to Marquis Stan finally stop.
"Sigh."
Cale let out a sigh as he looked towards the incident. It looked like he had no choice but to head over to the site of that cliche event.
"Young master, are you heading over there?"
The Vice captain approached him as soon as he began to walk forward.
"Who will go if I don't?"
The Vice Captain started to chase after Cale, who was heading toward the incident location without any hesitation.
A man slowly walked out of the other carriage. Venion Stan.
Cale started to frown deeply as soon as he saw him. There was only one line in the file that his father Count Deruth gave him regarding Venion Stan's personality.
[A typical and authoritative noble]
Kim Rok Soo, who watched from afar could also use the information from, 'The Birth of a Hero,' to evaluate Venion.
Your typical villain.
However, it was quite a headache to meet that typical villain in real life, than it was as a character in a novel. Cale could not beat someone up for doing something bad or because he didn't like them like Choi Han could.
The situation had already escalated a bit by the time Cale arrived. In those few short moments, the hooded person had already become so angry that their shoulders were shaking violently.
"How can you get in the way of a noble person like that?"
"What the hell are you saying when someone could have gotten hurt? Who was in the way? This only happened because you were driving the carriage like a maniac!"
"Peasants should move out of the way when they see a noble's carriage. It is not my fault that this peasant was so stupid he just stood there without moving!"
The hooded person was arguing with one of Venion's lackeys, and Hans, who had been standing next to the old man with the soldier, had a frown on his face as he approached Cale and whispered into his ear.
"This man is extremely agitated, Young Master."
Hans seemed to have already noticed that the owner of the carriage belonged to the Marquis's family. He also seemed to have realized that the person standing behind that lackey was none other than Venion Stan.
That narcissist probably only stepped out of the carriage because he saw the symbol of the Henituse family on Cale's carriage.
"Enough."
Venion, the man with beautiful blonde hair, gently spoke to his lackey. As soon as Venion's words came out, the lackey quickly moved behind Venion, as if he had never been angry in the first place. Only the hooded man was left huffing and puffing while consoling the scared old man.
Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue.
The lackey wasn't actually angry. He was pretty far away from Cale's carriage, but just like Venion, he probably saw the Golden Turtle on Cale's carriage. That was why he was exaggerating, being extremely loud while scolding the old man's savior, so that it would draw Cale out to the scene. He must have assumed this man was one of his servants seeing as the regular servants of the envoy wore short hooded capes. Hans knew what the lackey was doing, which led him to frown while waiting for Cale to arrive.
Cale looked blankly at Venion and the lackey before turning to the hooded person.
"You too."
"Excuse—!"
Cale knew why this person was angry. He was angry at the fact that these people put someone else's life in danger but didn't show even an iota of remorse, or any signs of apologizing.
However, the victim in this, the old man, was unable to get angry. It was because he did not have anything to support him.
"They could have used another road, but decided not to do so and could have hurt someone. How can I just let this be."
"Shut up and calm down.."
Cale could not act nice to this person nor did he have an intention to. His eyes told him things would be fine and to let him handle it. All this person needed to do was shut up and behave like a good dog.
The person's black pupils looked directly at Cale. Cale could see the angry hooded person starting to calm down.
After verifying that this person was calming down, Cale turned his gaze to look at Venion Stan.
Blonde hair and a slight smile on his lips. Perfectly ironed attire without a single wrinkle. Boots without a single scuff mark. However, the thing that caught Cale's attention was the small amount of red at the tip of Venion's white dress shirt.
'Some blood must have landed on him while he was enjoying watching the Black Dragon being tortured.'
A crazy bastard.
Well Cale was fully prepared to use his past knowledge to his advantage.
"Nice to meet you. Are you someone from Count Henituse's household?"
"Yes. Nice to meet you, I don't believe we've met before."
As expected, the other party knew of Cale. Venion was not someone who had an easy life in reaching the heir position. The problem was that he was quite a bit rude.
Cale did not care. He held a smile on his lips, still satisfied with the hooded man's compliance. He just needed to sit back and let Cale work, Venion would soon get what was coming for him.
"Mm."
Venion Stan was the type that could gently smile at you, but you still feel nothing but disgust for him.
"I have not had any reason to come to this area, and have only heard stories, but I heard there was someone in the Count's family who was a free spirit and did not seem like a noble."
Venion smiled as he observed Cale. It was a very annoying look, as if he was trying to start something.
"I heard that young master Basen Henituse had been taking part in all of the gatherings of the nobles since last year-."
Why ask something you already know about?'
Cale was very talented in these kinds of small talk. That was why he smiled brightly and answered.
"That is correct! My younger brother has been attending noble events instead of myself. I just can't be bothered."
"Oh?"
"I don't mean to be rude but some people are utterly... pitiful," Cale locked eyes with Venion, who had been looking Cale up and down since he'd arrived. Cale could tell the gaze had taken interest in him, or rather, taken interest in his body. "During such events, I mean."
"You understand, don't you? Dealing with incompetent people and having to sit through conversations, listening to them speak about trivialities that you couldn't care less about."
"Oh, that I do. Sometimes you wish to just up and leave the very second they walk over, am I right?"
"Truly!"
Cale could feel the damned Marquis Stan's son's gaze begin to wander.
Cale knew he was beautiful. He quite indulged in his beauty and wore clothes and accessories that would enhance it.
He tied his hair in a way that made his face look fuller and cheeks rounder. He wore elegant and simple clothes, that were his prefered taste, to show off how naturally pretty he was. He stood tall and gracefully, swaying his hips slightly, just enough to catch the attention of those that wanted it. He'd flick his eyelashes as he made eye contact and press his soft, pink lips together when he finished talking.
Cale was beautiful in his own right.
This fucker Venion didn't hold a candle to him.
The corner of Venion's mouth started to twist up. His expression seemed to say that he had never met such an interesting person before, but Cale did not care.
Marquis Stan was someone who was strong enough to lead a faction, but Venion could not do as he pleased with other nobles until he was officially proclaimed as the future successor of the Marquis title.
A Marquis would normally officially proclaim a child as their successor in order to provide protection to that child, as well as have that child start building their network at an early age. However, Marquis Stan had not done that yet.
'There are still three other children.'
Venion had two younger sisters and one younger brother. The Marquis enjoyed watching the competition between the siblings. Venion enjoyed watching the Black Dragon being tortured in order to destress from the competition with his siblings. The Marquis considered the competition between his children to be like an exciting sport. Naturally, the crippled eldest son was the result of this competition.
It was a completely crazy household.
'Our Henituse family is an extremely great family in comparison.'
"You're a very interesting person."
Venion just casually responded to Cale.
The wealthy Count, who resided in the outskirts of the northeast without being a part of any faction. Who would try to develop a relationship with that family? If anything, people would just be greedy to take that land as their own.
However, Venion seemed to think of Cale as a future play thing. The trash eldest son who was easy on the eyes and held no power outside of the Henituse territory. A pretty doll that he'd be able to play with until he didn't want him anymore.
Cale knew exactly what the bastard was thinking because he's not only stupid but made an attempt to try something similar in the past. Cale never liked him and liked him even less knowing this shiteater was abusing a child, and for four years at that.
And yet, Venion kept up the act of a proper noble, and handed the reins of this incident to Cale.
"An unexpected obstacle has made me waste time, but I guess it was a pretty good thing since I got to make your acquaintance, young master Cale."
An unexpected obstacle. Venion was referring to the old man. He was disappointed at the fact that his time was wasted because of this old man, and wanted to finish this on a happy note.
"But it looks like you need to teach your subordinate to clearly distinguish between the people who have the right to travel across this road and this earth, as well as the people who have the right to make them stop."
As a well-known Marquis's unofficial successor, this was the most he could do to the trash of a Count's family. His tone was saying that, although they were both young masters, their statuses were completely different.
I can own you given the chance.
Of course, Cale was quietly listening, but he wasn't the type to pay attention to a dog's yapping.
Venion finished what he had to say and looked toward the most uncomfortable looking person in the group.
Plop. The old man kneeled on the ground once Venion looked in his direction and bowed his head.
"M, my apologies."
The hands of the old man, who was bowing so low that his head could touch the ground, were shaking. The hooded man's hands were shaking as he watched the old man apologize.
Each territory's residents would be shaped by the personality of the reigning noble. With the Viscount of this territory being one of Marquis Stan's dogs, they were also very authoritative and looked down on the commoners.
The corners of Venion's lips started to go up. He was satisfied. After observing Venion, Cale called out to him.
"We should have tea and chat one day."
"Young master Venion."
Once Venion turned his head, Cale asked him a question.
"Are you done?"
"...What?"
"Don't take this the wrong way but, I have very expensive tastes, are you sure you'd be able to entertain me?"
Venion looked slightly offended but kept his mouth shut as Cale continued.
"I'm just kidding, though going forward it'd be best if you got a new driver. What if they'd hit another noble, that would be no good."
Cale crouched down. His expensive clothes started to touch the ground. He then looked toward the shaking hands of the old man.
'It'll be troublesome if this continues.'
Cale was certain that he heard it.
"Huuuuuuuu~."
The sound of the hooded man taking a deep breath. That had to be the sound of him holding back his anger. The moment Cale heard it he could feel a headache coming on, and felt that if this continued any longer, the one to get beaten to a pulp would not be himself, but Venion. It didn't matter to him whether or not Venion was beaten to a pulp, but this person could not punch a noble, even if it's Venion, while he was around him.
Of course such rules did not apply when Cale and his envoy were gone.
Cale put a hand on the old man's shoulder. Venion's eyebrow started to twitch. A noble's hand was on a commoner's shoulder.
"Old man."
The old man seemed to be extremely shocked as he lifted his head to look at Cale.
"Y, yes?"
Cale casually asked.
"Where's the bar?"
"Excuse me?"
"Where can I get some delicious alcohol? As you've heard, I am trash. I need a drink after such a long ride. I need to drink to make sure tomorrow is another great day. So."
Hans lifted the old man's upper body up. Venion, who had been watching Cale, quietly judged Cale and shook his head after hearing Cale mention alcohol.
I'll break that habit.
I just might indulge him.
Keep your hands off dirty commoners .
"Lead the way."
Making eye contact with the shaking pupils of the old man, Cale started to frown as he continued.
"Are you not going to get up?"
The old man hesitated and looked back and forth between Venion and Cale. Cale just ignored him as he got back up and reached out the hand that had been on a commoner's shoulder toward Venion.
"It was nice meeting you today, Young master Venion."
Cale was asking for a handshake.
Venion quietly stood there and looked at Cale. At that moment, one of Venion's servants urgently approached them and whispered quietly to Venion. However, it was loud enough for everyone to hear.
"Young master, we have been delayed enough already."
"Do not interrupt a conversation between nobles."
Venion looked down at his servant without a smile on his face, and the servant quickly bowed. Venion smiled once again as he grabbed Cale's hand.
"I will just be on my way then, as I am very busy."
He then let go. It was a very odd handshake. Venion held Cale's hand tighter than the average handshake and ran a thumb over the redhead pale knuckles.
Cale started to smile beautifully, as he responded back.
"If we happen to meet in the capital, let's have a drink together."
"I do not think we would appreciate the same thing, but sure."
Venion's smile was lukewarm. Cale decided to do something big to finish this conversation.
"Yes. Based on our interaction today, it truly looks like only young master Venion deserves to be the future patriarch of the Stan family. You are a very cool person."
Patriarch. That word made Venion's eyes get cloudy. As Cale expected, Venion started to smile brightly once again, and offered praises for Cale as well.
"Young master Cale is also a very interesting and amazing person. Let us meet again in the future."
'No. I have no desire to see you ever again. Even if I do, it will be in a dungeon cell as you get what's yours mother fucker.'
Cale hid his true feelings and nodded his head. Venion quickly got back on his carriage, as if he was truly busy, and disappeared.
Cale watched the carriage disappear before reaching for the plain white handkerchief Hans took from his coat pocket and wiped his hands, cursing under his breath. His friendly smile was replaced with an utterly disgusted and displeased frown.
He threw the cloth to the ground and sneered. Hans picked it up off the ground with gloved hands.
"I shall have this burned, young master."
"I'd prefer if we just burned that bastard but, another time I guess."
Cale sighed and looked at the hooded man that still stood there.
"Half of the nobles are like that."
The hooded man's shoulders flinched at Cale's words, but Cale was already crouching in front of the old man again.
"Old man. Are you unable to get up? Did you hurt your leg?"
Pat pat.
Cale inspected the old man's body as he said that. He did not seem to be injured. Cale started to observe the man with a confused expression. He then called the man over.
"Come here."
The hooded man did not respond but walked over hesitantly.
"You take this old man home."
"N, no, I am okay. That bar you were talking about."
"No need. I'm not in the mood to drink."
Cale stopped the old man from trying to lead him to a bar, and looked toward the man, who was standing next to him.
"Since you saved him, might as well do it all the way and take him safely back home."
The man's mouth opened and closed a couple of times, but he could not say anything. At that moment, the old man's voice filled Cale's ears.
"My place sells alcohol."
"Hmm? Your place was a bar?"
Cale's eyes showed that he was really surprised. The old man awkwardly smiled, but continued to speak in a slightly more relaxed expression.
"Yes, young master. It is this village's only inn. It has a bar and a restaurant as well."
"Since it is the only inn, that must be the best place. Hans!"
Even without Cale saying anything else, Hans quickly approached the old man and helped him up, before starting to ask about the inn. Once the two of them started to move, things started to get rowdy around them.
Two maid servants quickly approached Cale and brushed the dirt off Cale's clothes. The Vice Captain and the rest of the group headed toward the village entrance. The only people left there were Cale and the hooded man..
"...You were Cale Henituse?"
"Yes, you've probably heard of me."
"Are... are you not angry?"
"About what?"
The man hesitated for a moment, and could not continue speaking. Cale shrugged his shoulders as he started to speak.
"The fact that he looked down on me? Or how he made such an unbelievable statement to you? How he almost killed that old man and, instead of apologizing, said that he was an obstacle?"
Cale's voice was calm and firm. He did not seem angry at all. In fact, it sounded indifferent. Cale continued to speak.
"Do you have to keep moving when you see someone in front of you? Why didn't you try to avoid him? Don't you see that you could have hurt the old man? How can you casually say that a person was an obstacle when you almost killed him?"
The hooded man paid attention to Cale, who was looking at a faraway mountain range. At the same time, he made sure to listen to Cale's every word. Cale continued to speak firmly.
"Venion, why is the old man apologizing to you? You should properly apologize to him."
Cale could understand what the hooded man was thinking, and there were times he wanted to do that or even punch the person one good time. But.
"I am not someone who cares to speak like that. Nor am I such a good person. I'm also not that angry."
The old man wasn't injured, and he didn't do anything that would get the blade pointed toward his family. The fact that he himself looked bad would be beneficial to Basen, so it was good anyways.
"Also."
Cale was someone who always returned the favor, no matter how long it took. If someone looks down on him or does something to him, he will always get his revenge.
"That bastard will probably soon be kicked out of his house."
"...Huh?"
The man could tell that the bastard Cale was referring to was Venion. That was why he stayed and listened, as he looked toward Cale.
Cale had a mischievous smile on his face. The two kittens, who were approaching him silently, halted their movement.
Cale's smile grew larger as he continued to look toward the mountain to the right of the village. He thought to himself the thing he could not tell this hooded person.
'I plan on snatching that bastard's dragon.'
Once the dragon is gone, Venion will have to face the wrath of the Marquis, and would have a new obstacle in his way of becoming the family patriarch. Shouldn't someone who doesn't know when to stop on the road face at least one obstacle?
Cale was willing to put a large obstacle in Venion's way. Of course, it would be done in secret. He casually spoke to the man, who was looking at him with curiosity.
"We'll be staying here, if you need you're free to stay with us."
"Uh well..."
"Your friends can stay as well."
Cale motioned to the nearby forest. The hooded man turned as two more hooded people appeared.
"If you're curious you can help use out."
"I... would like to speak with you first."
Cale looked toward the mountain that was supposed to blow up in barely a days time, and started to mumble. The fact that he was looked down upon by Venion, as well as the blood on Venion's sleeves and the sight of the old man bowing to Venion were all still on Cale's mind.
"That's fine"
He will be able to pay him back for it.
Notes:
Sometimes murder is okay
Chapter 13: Swordmaster, Assassins and Butler
Chapter Text
"Young master, this is the best room we have."
"Seems comfortable."
Cale was so tired even the bed he'd often make on the floor seemed luxurious.
The old man led Cale and the hooded man's group to his inn. The exterior of the inn looked as rustic as the village, but it had everything you would need, probably because the merchants visiting the Henituse territory stayed at this inn on their travels.
"This is the first time we have had a noble staying with us. Please look favorably upon us, even if it is lacking quite a bit, and just consider it as a place where lesser beings live."
Cale stared at the old man. He was definitely more comfortable than when talking to Venion Stan, but he still seemed scared at the fact that a noble would be staying at his inn.
It was fine for him to have a little bit of anxiety, but too much was uncomfortable for Cale as well.
'Well, that's no good.'
Cale patted the old man's shoulder and tried to calm him down.
"Relax. I don't like people who put themselves down like that. This is the place that people who come and go from our territory stay to rest. There is no way such a place will be lacking. We'll be out of your hair soon, so call down."
The old man's pupils started to shake. He wet his upper lip with his tongue, before finally starting to speak after a bit of hesitation.
"Young master, are there a lot of good people like you in the Henituse territory?"
"What the hell are you talking about?"
Cale looked like he wanted to laugh.
"Excuse me?"
"You're excused. I am the biggest trash in our territory. Almost anybody you find will have a better personality than me."
"Ah."
The old man let out a gasp. On and Hong, who had taken control of the couch in the room, were meowing and shaking their heads, but nobody seemed to notice.
"You can go."
The old man bowed deeply at Cale's dismissal and left the room.
Knock knock knock.
Someone else was knocking on the door.
"Come in."
The door opened, and Hans brought a small box inside with Kim Rok Soo behind him.
"Young master, you asked only for this box, right?"
"Yes. Hand it over."
Hans showed curiosity as he handed the box to Cale. It was the only luggage Rok Soo and Cale had personally brought with them. He would just assume there was something like Cale's floral perfumes but this box was not normal.
It was the highest quality magic box with a magic lock on it. The seal on the magic box was the logo of the Flynn Merchant Guild, one of the three large merchant guilds, and one that had an intimate relationship with the Henituse family.
Rok Soo casually commented while looking at Hans.
"Isn't a butler not supposed to show their emotion on their face? Especially curiosity?"
"One of the proper etiquettes of a butler is to show all of their emotions to their master."
"Funny man."
"I am funny. Young master finds me very entertaining."
Hans looked towards Cale, eyes expecting some form of praises.
For someone who owed his life to Cale, Hans was a bit impudent, but Kim Rok Soo still thought he was much more personable than any other servant of the Henituse county.
At least Hans and Rok Soo we're getting along. Sort of.
"Go make some tea."
"Yes, sir."
And Hans left immediately, as usual. However, he had a question about their travels before closing the door.
"Will we leave the day after tomorrow night?"
"Yes. Take care of everything."
"Yes, sir."
Hans responded as he closed the door. Other than the Vice Captain taking charge of the envoy's safety, Hans was responsible for everything else. However, he did not show any struggles in doing so, and efficiently took care of everything.
"He seems like a good butler."
The silver kitten, On, said that as she approached Cale. Cale nodded his head. Then, the red kitten, Hong, followed behind.
"It doesn't seem that hard for him either."
Cale agreed with that statement as well. Other than his former butler Ron, Hans was the one who had the least difficulty dealing with him. He was both scared of and indebted to Cale, but did not find him to be difficult.
"I personally taught him what would make his life as a butler easier. It was solely up to him to decide whether or not he'd listen to my teachings."
Cale looks at the two kittens who stare back in interest.
"Huh, but you two are so close, it's kinda like you're brothers or maybe it's because he's such a great butler.
"Ah... We just got closer as time progressed and he admitted he thought of me in the same sense one would think of a younger brother, friend and a... god."
"He thinks of you as a god?"
Kim Rok Soo stood beside Cale with an expression of utter shock. His hood was off now that they were alone in the room, with the kittens, and away from the joining party. That group surely consisted of Choi Han, Ron and Beacrox.
When he spoke to Hans the day Cale left to meet with Billos, they'd gone over their own personal relationships with Cale, telling the other he'd be around whether they wanted it or not.
However, Hans seemed to have conveniently left out the fact that Cale was something like a god to him.
"Mainly a friend."
"Why would he think of you as a god?"
When they were younger, during one of Cale's trips to the, formerly, dark tree, he'd met Hans being beaten by a couple of thugs. Cale used his status to scare the group off. After that Cale would often come visit Hans bringing delicious foods, clothes and supplies for him.
This continued for months. Even with Cale's 'trash' personality Hans did his best to keep Cale entertained.
'I wish to serve you, Master!'
That is what Hans declared to Cale with blood splattered on his face and clothes. He'd declared his undying love and loyalty for the young Cale Henituse moments after brutally cutting the necks and limbs of eight fully grown bandits.
'How can you wish to serve me when you can hardly look me in the eyes without shaking like a terribly wet dog.'
'Please, please Master!'
Hans had fallen to the ground and begged at the little Cale's feet like some lunatic worshiper.
'Master I want to serve you for the rest of my life. I want to be a weapon for you, a loyal dog for you and you alone.'
Cale had thought Hans was funny.
He did find Hans entertaining. He'd watch the ginger squirm around trying to find something to say each time Cale would visit him.
Though their relationship was set on the pretense of a loyal dog and master, Cale did care for Hans.
That is why Hans was the only servant allowed in his private garden, a privilege not even Ron possessed.
"I am just an amazing master."
Cale spoke his narcissistic words with a blank expression. He even expected the kittens to sigh or shake their heads but no one in the room tried to refute his statement.
Cale brushed aside the kittens and opened the box. The method of opening a box with a magic lock was simple. Cale's fingerprint. That was the only key that could open this particular box. Cale put his index finger on the center of the magic seal.
Beep. Click.
The box made a small noise before opening.
Inside the box were the items Kim Rok Soo had prepared prior to leaving for the capital.
"I'm really curious about what this is."
"Really curious."
Cale ignored the two pairs of golden pupils looking at him, and Rok Soo just vaguely answered.
"Things that will help rescue a poor soul and screw over some douchebags."
On and Hong looked up at him with curiosity, but he just caressed the items inside the box with satisfaction. He recalled the conversation he had with Billos, the Flynn Merchant Guild's bastard, before he left.
'Sir, just where do you plan on using these things?'
'I don't see why I have to explain that to you.'
'...I see. But it is going to cost quite a bit to purchase all of these items.'
'...Is it possible to rent them?'
'For you, well the Young Master, of course, it is possible.'
The majority of the items inside the box were magic tools. Kim Rok Soo had expected them to be expensive, but it really was too much. He had to use up all of the funds he had received from Cale. He also had to return it all to Billos once they got to the capital.
'Annoying. I didn't want to get involved with him at the capital, but I have no other choice.'
'Two of the items are not able to be rented out to outsiders. I rented them in my name, for you. So you must return these to me at the capital. In person with the Young Master.'
'Sure.'
Kim Rok Soo grabbed one of the items in the box. It was a round, black orb with a lot of symbols engraved on it. The red kitten Hong put his paws on Cale's knee to ask Rok Soo.
"I'm really really curious about this."
"A Mana Disturbance Tool. It is worth almost a billion gallon."
Gasp. Both On and Hong let out a gasp.
"It cost 20 million gallons just to rent it."
Hong slowly lowered the paws that were on Cale's knee, before going toward the corner of the bed with his sister, On. They were trying to keep as much distance as possible from the black orb.
"If it's that cheap you should have just bought it. I would have given you the proper funds if you'd told me."
Gasp. This time the kittens and even Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale as if they'd witnessed a murder.
"Next time I will give you five billion gallons just in case."
Wow.
Kim Rok Soo really is lucky to be the lover of such an amazing person.
He then recalled the information about the orb. Billos had found exactly the item Rok Soo was looking for.
'It causes a disturbance in the flow of mana within a certain range, making all magic tools stop working. It is also sturdy enough that, even if something like a mountain blowing up happens, it will not break.'
'Something like a surveillance tool will break right away then?'
'Of course. However, you do need to install this 27 hours in advance. It is created to slowly infuse a force that will disrupt the mana flow so that it will not be noticed by mages.'
'How long will it last?'
'40 minutes. Isn't it great? Of course, if there are mages nearby, they will be able to resolve the issue within 5 – 10 minutes.'
'I will keep that in mind.'
The corner of Kim Rok Soo's lips started to go up. It was the most expensive item he rented from Billos, but he will have many uses for it on this trip.
'I really like how durable it is.'
The Flynn Merchant Guild was a very useful place. He smiled with satisfaction, before throwing this black orb, that was smaller than the size of a toddler's fist, toward the kittens crouching in the corner.
"Huk!"
Meeeow!
One of them gasped, while the other meowed and avoided the black orb, but in the end, they had to sit quietly in front of Kim Rok Soo with the black orb in front of their eyes.
"You know how to read a map right?"
On tapped her tail on the ground in response.
"Of course. We were potential successors to the Fog Cat Tribe at one point."
"Right. My sister is right."
He took out another important item, a map, from the box. It wasn't very detailed, just having the general landmarks around the Henituse territory. Most of the merchants going to and from the Henituse territory used this map.
"We are in this village right now."
Rok Soo pointed to the mountain to the right of the village.
"You see this mountain?"
"I see it."
"Very easy to see."
This was what Billos had said.
'Ah. The range is similar to the durability.'
One mountain.
"If you go toward this mountain, you will see a villa in the distance. Behind that is a cave."
There were no mages around the Black Dragon right now. The people of the Magic Tower respected Dragons as the greatest magic race, and did not wish for humans to torture and domesticate a dragon. They considered it to be a big disgrace to magic.
The people around the cave and the villa were knights and soldiers that the Marquis trusted, as well as the people who do the dirty work for them.
"Don't go near there at all. You cannot get caught."
Kim Rok Soo had heard about these two children's situation. That was why he was confident they could do this, but he still wanted to give them a warning. It would be bad if their curiosity led them to go around the cave.
"There is something being tortured in there. We're going to rescue him, so you have to be careful."
"Something?"
"Yes. It is even younger than you, Hong."
"...Even younger than me?"
"Yes. 4 years old."
Of course, that 4 year old was strong enough to send On or Hong flying once the mana restriction chains were removed.
"We're going to save him?"
On and Hong's eyes lit up as they pressed down on the bed with their paws.
"Save? Sure. Just stay in your cat form and go bury this orb in the mountain without getting caught."
There should be close to no chance of getting caught in their cat forms. He put the black orb in a small pouch, before putting it over On's neck like a necklace.
"Where should we bury it?"
"Anywhere on the mountain."
"Really, anywhere?"
"Yes."
The siblings looked at each other before nodding their heads.
"Easy."
"We even managed to get past our Cat Tribe's elders to escape."
Cale agreed with them.
"It should be easy for the two of you. You two have enough skill for it. We wouldn't ask someone useless to do something like this in the first place."
The two kittens looked up at Cale with their golden pupils again. This pair of siblings, who were almost killed by their own tribe for not having abilities, even though they never got a chance to learn, were starting to get emotional. Their tails were wagging, and they crunched their noses to hold back their tears.
Cale understood what these two were thinking and sternly continued.
"I will give you as much beef as you want once you successfully return."
The two siblings immediately jumped through the window and stealthily headed into the mountain.
Naturally, the siblings did as the couple expected and earned their reward. They were able to have a 10-tier beef steak to themselves.
Cale's eyes lingered on the window, he really did have a soft spot for children, even if he did not show it directly.
He did not worry because his— ah, the cat children were very skilled. They would not get caught and in the chance they did he would blow the mountain up himself and rescue them and baby dragon.
But he won't need to. He is very sure they will do their job well.
Kim Rok Soo sat beside Cale who looked at him immediately. He places a hand on Cale's face and asks.
"How are you feeling?"
The redhead head leans into the touch and closes his eyes. He relished in the domestic feelings he had with Kim Rok Soo. His heart rate always seemed to be dangerously high with this man. He always felt like he would start smiling like an idiot to the point it was a daily reminder to control his expressions.
He always had a terrible sense of jealousy with the man.
Cale absolutely did not want anyone else to have Kim Rok Soo but himself.
Call him obsessive or selfish but Rok Soo is the only thing he's ever wanted. He'd be an idiot to let someone just take what he wants.
"I feel much better."
He was lying.
Kim Rok Soo on the other hand did not believe Cale at all. He understood Cale must not have wanted to worry him but he was worrying him far more now.
Not to mention, he was still pissed off at Venion. The bastard was practically all over Cale as they spoke. He almost became irrational and walked over to them.
He managed to keep a level head and waited and watched. He couldn't come near Choi Han just yet.
"Are you alright? You had disappeared earlier."
Cale opens his reddish gray eyes to look at Rok Soo's reddish brown ones. Kim Rok Soo does not respond, he instead holds Cale's hand, the same one that shook Venion's.
The very thought of that bastard made him angry.
Kim Rok Soo has to close his eyes and recall his own actions from earlier. He stood at the sidelines and watched Venion get too close. He got so upset walked away and into the nearby forest. He punched a tree and watched it split in half.
To his shock and horror, he finally learned how strong he'd actually gotten. Well not the full extent but he was much stronger then he initially realized.
If he had gone over to that bastard, Kim Rok Soo surely would have killed the man.
"Darling please, look at me."
Kim Rok Soo did not hear Cale. He was angry at every memory of that interaction; he didn't even realize what he was doing.
Kim Rok Soo kissed Cale's hand. His palms, knuckles, fingers, anywhere to claim Cale as his once again. Each time he remembered the incident was another kiss, soon he wasn't just kissing Cale's hand but his neck and face as well.
"Darling—"
Another kiss.
"Rok Soo."
And Another.
"Kim Rok Soo—"
CRAASH
Well that certainly caught his attention.
When he finally came to his senses, a very flushed redhead was laid out underneath him. He still held Cale's wrist in his hand, his thumb tracing circles on the redhead's palm.
" Ah ."
He got up and moved quickly away, ears reddening as he noticed Cale's wide eyes and surprised expression.
Cale was very confused.
Whenever he and Rok Soo did anything together, it was usually him provoking or leading their intimacy.
Well, you're supposed to learn something new everyday.
He really likes it when Rok Soo takes control.
"Ah, ahm... We should... go see what's happened."
Kim Rok Soo couldn't come up with a response and simply followed Cale out of the room.
—
As they got to the source of the commotion they found Hans in the center.
It was exactly what Cale had expected.
Choi Han, Ron and Beacrox, the group all stood in the main area closest to the stairs. Hans was opposite of them, having come from the kitchen with tea ready for Cale and Rok Soo.
Well, said tea was now a ceramic mess on the floor.
Vice Captain Hilsman was standing beside the upset Hans trying to calm the ginger down.
He was doing a rather poor job.
Choi Han's group was the first to notice Cale and his hooded partner, Kim Rok Soo. Ron looked at the two suspiciously, making eye contact with Rok Soo, who held his head down at an angle to hide his face better.
They saw Cale, in fact they were right in front of him. But Cale's gaze was deadlocked on the upset Hans.
'I told him we'd probably meet them again, I guess he didn't think I'd be so soon.'
This is my fault.
Hans and Hilsman had only noticed Cale when the redhead walked right past Choi Han's group, right past Ron, and straight towards Hans.
"Hans."
"Y, young Master!"
"Master..."
Hans looked distraught. Even in his time serving Cale, the redhead had rarely seen him this upset. Maybe because it hasn't been long since Ron left. Maybe he just wasn't mentally prepared to see them so soon.
Whatever the case, as this dog's master, it's Cale's job to calm him down before there's bloodshed.
"Hans, calm down."
"Master.... why....?
Hans did not calm down. No matter how great a butler he was, his protectiveness was both his greatest strength and flaw.
Cale lifted a hand in the air. Servants and soldiers alike held their breath, some even yelped and turned not wanting to see the outcome.
"Y, young Master—!"
Vice Captain Hilsman yelled out, cutting off mid sentence as Cale's hand landed on Hans. More specifically the butler's very soft ginger hair. Cale caressed Hans' head the same way a mother would console her sad child.
Cale had ignored the Vice Captain's cry and spoke to Hans.
"Hans."
Cale said his name yet again, this time his butler made eye contact. He saw Cale's calm and unbothered eyes and immediately followed his master's previous order.
He calmed down instantly.
"Young Master, were you aware..." 'That these bastards were the one's you brought with us' was swiftly left to his own thoughts to avoid conflict.
"No."
That's not a complete lie. He hadn't initially when the scene had played out because he didn't really care. He was familiar with Choi Han's voice enough to know that it was him, and could feel the presence of the other two waiting in the forest.
"Then you brought them here out of hospitality?"
"Is that so strange?"
"Young Master, you normally would have had a knight speak to them about accommodations rather than speak to them yourself."
"It would have been a waste of time to bring a knight over when I had already given orders."
"Yes but—"
"Enough."
Cale cut him off not wanting to continue this meaningless conversation any longer.
"It doesn't matter who they are or where they came from. Just act as if they do not exist and continue your work as normal."
"I don't believe I can Master."
Ho. A gasp came from many around the room. It was so odd to see Hans act like this, and for their young master to be so gentle.
Wait. When have they ever seen their young master speak with any servant other than Hans or Ron? They couldn't remember. Most had never actually spoken to Cale directly. In fact the maids didn't usually speak to Cale when dressing him in the morning.
"Is that so?"
Cale's tone did not change even when Hans claimed he wouldn't be able to carry out his order.
"Yes, Master. I would definitely try to kill them instead."
Oh wow. How honest this butler, Hans, was. It was strange to see a servant speak so openly to their master like this.
"I see," Cale then nodded, his hand still on top of Hans' head as if they were the only two in the room. "Then kill them if you need but get rid of the bodies before we leave this place. If you need to, have a knight help you dispose of them properly."
Eyes widened in shock. Kill, how can they speak like this, and in front of Ron, who had taken care of the Young Master since he was young.
The two seemed to finally notice the deafening silence around the room and Hans spoke with a smile.
"Of course, I am only kidding."
"Partially." Cale had quickly corrected.
"Yes, of course young master. If you order me to kill them, you will have their heads on a silver platter."
"Mm." Cale hummed in agreement.
This was Cale's order when Hans first began to serve him.
'From today and forever more I shall remain solely by your side, Master.'
That is what Hans so happily announced kneeling at Cale's feet in his new butler uniform.
'Forever you say? Well, you shall obey these orders of mine until the day you die.'
The butler nodded with eagerness.
'Trust me and be honest in your words and actions, otherwise I will get rid of you.'
Hans remained faithful to Cale even to this day.
"You're treating me so kindly today young master!"
Hans had giggled seeing how Cale really did not seem to care that others knew they were close.
"You have always received special treatment from me, do not act so surprised."
Cale had huffed acting as if his actions were normal. He gave a look to two maids and they cleaned the mess while Cale continued to pet Hans's hair.
Is his arm not tired?
"Tea."
Cale spoke and Hans immediately bowed and turned away to prepare tea.
Cale sat down and the servants hesitantly continued their duties as if everything was normal. They listened to Cale's request, though directed to Hans, and acted as if the group did not exist.
The knight's left to train. The servants went to their quarters to finish setting up for the knights and soldiers as well as remove any other baggage.
And the group that consisted of Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox stood off to the side to discuss their own plans. That did not stop them from constantly looking over at the redhead young master who now sat alone at a table in the empty room.
Cale was tired and horny.
A terrible combination.
The effects of that stupid burst were still lingering. He didn't realize it until he sat down but he's so sensitive its like all of his nerves were on edge.
His body was so overwhelmingly sensitive that even a small graze put him on edge. He could feel everything. The cool air tickled his skin though no one else had any problems. His throat felt dry even though he'd drank more than enough water.
Cale sat with his legs crossed, hands seated elegantly in his lap as he leaned back in his chair and waited for his tea.
His body ached. His dick throbbed from the sudden touch from earlier and his nipples were hard, he could feel them as they brushed against his shirt. That is why he sat so still.
'Calm down, dammit. Now is not the time for this bullshit."
He cursed at his body as he took silent deep breaths.
I can control this, I always have.
There's too much to do.
This is not a situation to act in such a way.
He could feel the eyes of the group settle on him. All of them. Choi Han, Ron, Beacrox and even Kim Rok Soo. They were all looking at him at this moment.
He hated it.
He wanted to do something but he knows himself too well. Too much to do with too little time. At this moment in time he could care less about how he felt.
'Bear it.'
He could handle this much.
He's been through hell, there's no way something like being sexually frustrated would hinder him.
Fake it.
Act as if nothing is wrong and soon enough nothing will be wrong.
Cale took one final deep breath and then a long, tired exhale. He was fine. The eyes on him did not leave so kept his own eyes closed. He planned to sit in this awkward silence until he got his tea. He couldn't trust himself to try and move.
It seemed the others in the room understood this and Choi Han made an attempt to approach Cale.
An attempt.
The very second he took a step in Cale's direction another made their way to him. A tall hooded man. A white dress shirt, the same kind as Cale's, only this man's wasn't tied at the neck with a ribbon. Instead his shirt, that was cuffed at the sleeves showing off his scar covered arms, was opened widely exposing his chest.
He looked rather rugged even with the coat draped over his shoulders.
"Cale."
He called the redhead 'Cale' rather than Young Master, which made it rather obvious he was no servant. He could be another noble but there were no known nobles heading to the Henituse County, even then, he should still refer to Cale as Young Master and Cale would do the same.
Ron had no memory of Cale having someone this close to him before he'd left. He had seen a lot of interesting things today and this, rather than interesting, he had an urge to stab the man. It was a feeling to protect the young master he had abandoned through the night.
He couldn't act rash, especially after seeing the redhead not acting 'normal'. Cale was far too calm considering his personality.
That is why this old man stood back and watched as Choi Han stopped in his tracks and watched the hooded man approach Cale.
He watched as Cale flinched rather hard at the call of his own name. That expression on his face looked worried unlike his usual scowl or blank expression.
Cale moved .
He was too sensitive.
"D, darling,"
'Fuck me...'
Cale inwardly whined as he heard himself stutter. This, unfortunately, was the worst possible time for Rok Soo to decide to talk to him. He can feel his body reacting to just this mans voice.
"Let's head upstairs." Kim Rok Soo was now standing in front of Cale. He looked down, making eye contact with his lover who's face looked rather... pale.
Cale had made the assumption this was to discuss the plan to free the young dragon. Something like that could probably wait until he got his tea.
"Ah, that can wait until later, Ro—Mph!"
Cale's mouth was quickly covered by Kim Rok Soo's hand.
Ron could feel himself pulling a knife out of his sleeve. It felt like every moment of this interaction something was just slipping away.
Kim Rok Soo covered Cale's mouth to avoid letting the redhead out him as Korean so early on.
His name would give it away instantly, in fact that was the whole reason he was wearing this hood to begin with.
"Cale, don't say my name."
The redhead blinked a few times.
He can't say Kim Rok Soo? Ah, was his name a dead giveaway. He should have thought about this earlier.
Cale slowly nodded his head.
He can't call Kim Rok Soo, Kim Rok Soo because that would surely give away that he's from the same place as Choi Han. It was too early to reveal that and it would completely detour their plans.
Rok Soo leaned in close to whisper in Cale's ear.
His breath was so hot against Cale's skin.
"Just call me your darling instead."
Oh. Oh .
This was so unfair.
Cale's eyes became cloudy for a few moments. Not trusting his voice he nodded and got up to leave with Rok Soo.
Fortunately for Cale and unfortunately for Kim Rok Soo this interaction caused a misunderstanding.
The couple headed upstairs and not long after the beloved ginger butler came prancing out of the kitchen.
A giant grin plastered across his face as he made his way past the group.
"Butler Hans."
Hans stopped and slowly turned to the old man that called him.
"What."
It was not a question but a statement telling the old man to back off. Such a ruthless assassin did not care or feel threatened. Ron was actually more surprised to find out just how close he and the puppy young master were. That is why he decided to ask.
"Just what kind of magic did that bastard use on you and the young master?"
Chapter 14: How Cute
Chapter Text
The next morning things were surprisingly peaceful. Kim Rok Soo had many items for their little adventure. Cale took a bit of time to gather a few things of his own.
The night passed by quicker than Cale would have liked. Of course when he woke up Kim Rok Soo wrapped his arms tight around his waist not wanting the redhead to leave.
"Darling, please... We have work to do."
It didn't work.
The stubborn redhead managed to coax his tired lover out of bed with soft kisses all over his face and neck. It made Rok Soo follow Cale out of bed for more.
Mission success.
Cale went over the simple logistics once more to the kittens. The children gave him odd looks but he chalked it down to them not understanding and explained it once more, changing his wording in a way children their age should understand. Maybe he was too used to speaking to the first prince in such manners.
However the children had no trouble understanding him. The odd looks we directed at the man whose lap he was currently sitting on.
Having managed to get Kim Rok Soo out of bed, Cale quickly found himself trapped in the man's embrace. He wasn't going to complain, in fact, Cale quite enjoyed Rok Soo's clinginess.
The kittens on the other hand were having trouble understanding how he can still talk about working with his lover wrapped around him like that.
Maybe it's because they both were weird.
Meeeow
Meeow
"Weird? The plan or Venion believing he could get away with this without suffering any consequence?"
Cale smirked as he watched the two kittens freeze up before meowing again. He knew exactly what they were thinking and decided to play with them a bit. After all, he was weird. Very weird. Cale was odd in almost every sense but it made no difference what others thought of him as.
These two kittens seemed to have forgotten Cale was so weird he understood animal languages.
On and Hong meowed again, this time agreeing that Venion was weird for thinking he could torture a dragon and not suffer in any way.
'I plan to screw you over ten times, you bastard.'
Cale's expression became villainous for a moment before returning to his neutral, blank, expression. He then spoke to the kittens as he tapped on Rok Soo for the man to let him go.
"Alright, time for breakfast."
On and Hong meowed with excitement.
"Breakfast time, nya!"
"It's time for breakfast, nya!"
The children jumped around before prancing over to the door with Cale following from behind. The redhead couldn't help but look fondly at the two children.
"I'll have a servant bring your breakfast up to you."
"Mm..."
Kim Rok Soo tiredly hummed a response. Since their plan involved revealing he was Korean, at some point, he couldn't just move around as he pleased for the time they shared the same residence as Choi Han.
Cale and the cat siblings headed to the common area where very few servants were. It looked like the knights were already up training.
Meeeow
On had meowed a question. She was a child good at adapting. Muffled yelling was heard from the kitchen
Cale made way for the kitchen seeing the nervous faces of the servants and Hans nowhere to be found.
Sigh. Cale sighed and frowned when he opened the door and found, of course, Hans and Choi Han's group in a messed up kitchen.
From the looks of it, the fighting wasn't just verbal but rather physical in certain aspects.
A cut on Ron's neck, blood dripping from Hans' cheek and a few cuts along Beacrox's arm.
"Hans..."
Cale stood in the doorway with the two kittens peeking at the scene from behind him.
"My apologies young master, breakfast is being delayed due to some unexpected... issues—" Hans took a look at the group and then back at Cale. "With the kitchen. It will only be a moment."
Cale's frown did not subside and the redhead walked further in the kitchen. He saw the chef he'd brought with them in the common area with the other servants. Guess he ran out when these dogs decided to start fighting in a public space like this.
"I'd prefer if you didn't start fights like this while we're out of the territory."
"They threw the first knife."
"If there was a problem you should have just come to me rather than get injured for trivialities such as this."
The butler pouted but nodded at his master's words.
The kittens hopped on the counter both pouting as they hoped for another delicious meal. Unfortunately those dreams were delayed because of this action.
Cale took a moment to look at the injuries of everyone around the room and sighed once more.
"Blood and a kitchen don't mix. You used to be servants for the Henituse County but you seem to have forgotten that fact."
He gave a cold look to Beacrox and Ron, both were still gripping the knives in their hand rather tightly.
"All of you out. I'll call my people to have this mess cleaned up. I expect you to apologize to the poor old man that allowed us to stay here as well."
"Of course, young master."
Hans immediately agreed and was ready to walk out of the kitchen, however he stopped as he heard the two kittens begin to meow and paw at a covered silver platter on the counter.
Meeeeow
Meeeow
What's this? They both meowed trying to remove the cover.
Cale had walked over and pulled the cover off watching steam escape from the still very hot dish.
The redhead picked up a fork and knife and cut a piece off to eat.
"Ah! Young master that-"
"That dish is very popular on the Eastern continent."
Ron presented a benign smile to the young master. He didn't know why but he felt pain when Cale mentioned being former servants. He left for good reason, so why did it hurt so much?
"...I see."
These two kittens were from the Eastern continent, could this be a dish they enjoyed? Cale guessed he'd have to do research on dishes from the eastern continent and have them made more often in the County.
He sighed and took a bite of the food. A few seconds passed and it felt as if everyone in the room was holding their breath in anticipation.
Cale swallowed the food and turned to the children. He gave his honest review.
"It's good."
They meowed in satisfaction and moved towards the dish only for Cale to cover it up from them yet again.
"It's too hot now, your tongues will be burnt. Besides, we should clear the kitchen for the servants to clean this... mess."
Cale picked up the silver platter and left the kitchen with the kittens following quietly behind him. They could feel Cale was slowly growing uncomfortable but the redhead didn't seem to notice it himself.
The kittens were forced to wait until their meal had cooled before Cale allowed them to dig in.
"Slow down, you'll choke."
Cale had requested that Rok Soo's breakfast be delivered first. The young master was considering what he should say to Choi Han. He wanted to apologize and relieve the bad blood between the two of them but wasn't sure what he should say.
I'm sorry I called those people useless?
I'm sorry I was being such a prick to someone who was grieving?
"I'm sorry."
The room went silent. The two kittens looked up at Cale, frozen in place. The redhead had not noticed the young looking man that was standing merely a foot or two away from him.
Cale looks at the two, then turns to be met with a wide eyed Choi Han. He looked almost bewildered, maybe just caught off guard from the sudden words said to him.
"Ah- no, that's... Ahem."
Cale cleared his throat and turned back to Choi Han.
"Feel free to have a seat here."
He gestures to a seat across from himself, of course acting as if nothing had happened. As the young Korean awkwardly took a seat the kittens growled and hissed at him. Cale could only sigh and pull their food closer to himself and watch as Choi Han looked panicked at their reactions.
"Don't worry, they're just wary of new people."
"A, ah... these two kittens, they um..."
"They're siblings."
"I, I... see. Did... you take them in?"
"Yes, not that long ago."
'He's having such a hard time talking to me. I guess he hates me a lot.'
Choi Han was having a hard time understanding his own feelings.
When he first met this person, Cale was like a thorn to him. He had a prickly personality. He claimed the lives of the villagers he held so dear were more insignificant than a bottle of wine. He thought the redhead was a snobbish sheltered rich kid that needed a good beating.
Well, he was wrong.
Cale would better be described as a rose. Once pricked by the thorns a person would usually back off, scared of further injury. However, the redhead was beautiful. A delicate flower that did what it took to protect itself.
He wanted to get to know the young master better. He wanted to understand why Cale said what he said.
It felt rude to compare Cale to a flower but it was the only analogy Choi Han could come up with in his mind.
Cale wasn't a bad person, that much was evident from the way he protected the old man from Venion. The way he despised what Venion had said and the way he cares for his servants. Even these two kittens love him.
Though he did not get along with Ron, he'd listen to the old man and Beacrox complaints for beating Cale. He'd listened to them and felt guilty for his actions, it made him wish he could change the past and act as the bigger person.
'I should definitely apologize.'
There was an awkward silence that surrounded the two. Cale remained unsure on how he should approach Choi Han to apologize while Choi Han was having an even harder time understanding his own feelings regarding the redhead.
"I..." Choi Han began to break the silence. He'd been awkwardly staring at the table the whole time. "I apologized to the owner-nim."
"Is that so? Good, don't cause any more disturbances like that. You are a good person, don't ruin that image by causing problems for that old man."
Choi Han flinched and looked back down at the table. He didn't even fight but was being scolded and told he was called a good person. He was called good by a person he'd beaten half to death.
Cale leaned against his arm and looked at the young man in front of him. He was currently looking at the korean.
'He looks so young... it's almost hard to believe he's actually an old man. Its been about 100 years, right? Hm...'
Cale's gaze suddenly became intense.
'He's got such a baby face, my darling has sharp features that make him look mature and sexy.'
"Hm..."
'Rok Soo has a nice bone structure and sharp jawline. His nose is nice and pointed too. He has full lips that look good even when his neutral expression is a frown and muscles that bump and curve all over his body.'
Cale's gaze became hazy as thought of Rok Soo.
'My darling is cute and sexy. He's really handsome too. Nice face, good body and personality, I think I won the lover lottery.'
Cale took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
"Hans."
He called the name of this butler, Hans, who had just arrived with his breakfast.
"Yes, young master?"
"Tea....bring me a different tea. Something bitter."
Cale Henituse hates bitter things. Be it memories, food or medicine, he hates anything bitter.
He especially hates lemons.
'Dammit.'
Hans worriedly looked at Cale. Why was his Master asking for something bitter all of the sudden?
"Bring me lemon tea."
Oh dear lord.
"Right away, Young Master!"
Sweat drops from Choi Han's face as he watches the ginger butler rush back to the kitchen after placing down Cale's food.
'Well, now that Hans is occupied for a while...'
Cale looked back at Choi Han and cleared his throat. He was unsure on how to apologize. Cale wanted to apologize for everything but really didn't think Choi Han would listen to him.
"May we talk outside?"
Choi Han's eyes widened as his eyes shot up to Cale. The Korean took a moment to stare into Cale's eyes, still unsure of his own thoughts of the redhead. He wanted to understand why Cale disrespected the lives of the villagers.
If Choi Han could be considered a good person in the eyes of someone he'd beaten half to death then he can suck up his own feelings and at least listen to what the redhead had to say.
He didn't say anything but abruptly stood up from the table, the noise of the chair moving back causing the kittens to jump.
Cale did the same and followed the man out of the Inn.
Now the two stood face to face on the side of the building in absolute silence.
Sigh.
"I'm sorry."
He heard it earlier but to hear it directly to his face felt way better than Choi Han had thought. Choi Han stared into Cale's eyes. The calm and apologetic gaze that looked at him made his heart feel like it was exploding.
He didn't realize it before but it really felt good to have someone apologize to you. Even after he was brought to this world no one had apologized to him for the pain and suffering he was forced to go through.
"I'm sorry I said such horrible things about the lives of those people. I'm sorry I disrespected the lives of not only the dead but of the people you cared about."
Choi Han was so confused about his current emotions. He couldn't tell what it was exactly but he was sure he was happy. Happy that Cale Henituse had apologized to him.
It didn't feel like just an apology for the disrespect but an apology for everything.
It felt good.
"...Thank you..."
Choi Han forgot words for a moment and could only say thanks.
Cale snorted and smiled sweetly at Choi Han. He felt much better being able to apologize properly to Choi Han, his guilty concious finally began to clear.
'I should apologize too.'
"C—"
"About yesterday—"
"Ah, I'm sorry please continue..."
"Yesterday's offer still stands. If you'd like, you're welcome to come with us tonight, though we'd need to talk to you about the plan."
"I see, then...?"
"I will call for you when it is time."
Chapter 15: How Cute (2)
Chapter Text
Cale drank the lemon tea that he had both despised and asked for and sat at a separate small table within his and Rok Soo's room. Choi Han was sitting on a couch across from Kim Rok Soo, whose hair and face were once again covered by a hood.
Cale continued to drink the demonic tea and waited patiently in the awkward silence.
"Have you ever seen a dragon?" Kim Rok Soo finally began. He crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat.
"...A dragon?"
"Yes."
"I've seen something similar once."
'Similar, my ass.'
"Similar, my ass."
Cale had said exactly what Rok Soo was thinking and continued to sip his tea quietly. Kim Rok Soo knew what Choi Han was talking about when he said something similar.
Forest of Darkness. He was talking about the vicious monsters deep inside the Forest of Darkness. Among those terrifying monsters were creatures that were somewhere between lizards and dragons.
Choi Han had killed that dragon-like monster as soon as he advanced from the middle stage to the final stage of his Dark Destruction Sword Art.
"You did? How was it?"
He pretended to not know about the event, and asked Choi Han.
"...It was a monster."
"How so?"
"Its appearance, its strength, everything. It was a monster in all aspects."
"Is that so?"
Cale had spoken up yet again, turning his gaze to Choi Han. His eyes seemed stern yet caring. Cale nodded his head and continued to speak. But his actions and his words were completely opposite.
"Then you have not seen a dragon."
"Excuse me?"
"You're excused."
Clack. Cale put the cup with the lemon tea that was painfully bitter as well as sour down on the table. He then responded to Choi Han, who was looking at him with confusion and curiosity.
"Dragons, Beast people, Dwarves, Elves, they are all like humans. As for why? Well that is simply because they also have emotions and lives."
That aspect wasn't important to Cale. His main point started from here.
"However."
Choi Han might have noticed Cale's sudden change in demeanor. He sat up straight and focused on what Cale had to say.
"Such an existence has fallen into darkness since it was born. The only thing currently lighting up the darkness in its life is torches, and it has never even seen the light of the sun. What kind of life do you think it is having?"
Tap.
Cale tapped the table with his index finger.
"It is being forced to become an existence without rationality."
Tap.
He tapped on the table once again.
"It has had to suffer through its loneliness, without any family or anything to lean on."
Tap.
Choi Han's gaze fell every time Cale's finger tapped the table. Choi Han's fists were clenched underneath the table, to the point you could see his veins starting to flare up. Cale did not know about this, as he continued on.
"It is tortured and abused every day, and is only left alone when it is barely alive. Might I add that such an existence is merely a child."
'A child that can most definitely murder Venion once freed.'
Choi Han's expression stiffened, and anger was in his eyes. Cale knew Choi Han would react this way. There was no way a good person like this would not get angry after hearing such a story. He should also have figured out why Cale brought up such a story in the first place.
Cale took another sip of his lemon tea, before finishing up his story.
"And that existence is nearby."
A short silence filled the room. Cale looked out the window, before slowly turning his gaze to look at Choi Han. He didn't know what Choi Han was thinking about, but his whole body was surrounded by a bloody aura.
'Is he getting angry at the fact that the young dragon is abused because he is a good person?'
Contrary to Cale's hypothesis, Choi Han was currently recalling the tens of years he had to survive on his own in the Forest of Darkness.
That was why the silence continued for a while. Finally, Choi Han looked between Cale and Kim Rok Soo and asked.
"Will you save it and try to tame it?"
"...Are you possibly crazy?"
"Are you crazy?"
"Excuse me?"
Cale and Kim Rok Soo acted on reflex, and asked back in shock. Choi Han also became shocked at the two questioning his sanity.
"Why would we try to tame it?"
Kim Rok Soo waved his hand around like Choi Han was crazy.
There was no way that a dragon that was abused by humans would be willing to serve a human. In fact, it probably was full of hate and disgust for any and all humans. Even if that human was the person that saved it.
Dragons believe that they are above all creatures, including humans. This is a natural instinct for dragons, so, even without being in contact with any other Dragon in its whole life, it will still feel this way.
That was why dragons cannot grow under humans. This attitude makes it impossible to domesticate and train Dragons without using torture and abuse to break down its mind.
'Dragons are born extremely arrogant. But, most importantly, if we raise a dragon...'
Rok Soo could feel it. He felt like they would get wrapped up in some annoying incidents if they raised a dragon.
There were less than twenty total dragons in the Eastern and Western continents combined. Raise one of those dragons? That was pretty much the same as saying, 'I will be at the center of all the happenings of the continents.'
It was also a dragon that was supposed to die. It would be better for it to go off into its own little world and not get in anyone's way.
Kim Rok Soo was definitely against this dragon coming with them and Cale did not believe it was any good to try and raise a dragon, let alone a tortured dragon. As long as they get rid of the mana restriction chains, this four year old dragon will live a much better life than both Rok Soo and Cale. Dragons weren't called the kings of the world since birth for no reason.
"Then?"
"Why are you asking such an obvious question?"
Kim Rok Soo laughed at Choi Han's question before he answered.
"Let it go so it can live a free and peaceful life. Shouldn't a dragon live like a dragon?"
"...I see."
Choi Han's clenched fists slowly started to relax.
"Then will we be saving that dragon?"
"Yes. So we need your help."
"Anything. I really will do anything to help."
Kim Rok Soo was worried that Choi Han would escalate the situation, and shook his head.
"No need to go overboard. I have no plans to kill anybody, if possible, either. We will do it as quietly as possible."
"Ah Sunsaeng-nim, Cale-nim, you really-"
Choi Han started to speak with admiration, but Cale looked at the clock, before cutting him off and saying what he needed to say.
"Go tell Hans to prepare some alcohol on the first floor."
"Are diff- what?"
Cale was prepared to drink first.
He started drinking even though it was the middle of the day. Choi Han just sat there with confusion on his face while looking around. Everybody other than himself looked peaceful.
In the middle of that peaceful environment was Cale Henituse, drinking bottle after bottle. The growing flush on his face made anybody who was watching him know that he was drunk.
"...Is it okay to let him drink so much?"
Choi Han looked toward Hans, who was next to him, and asked. Hans was delivering food to On and Hong, who were in their cat form. He then refreshingly answered Choi Han's question.
"Yes. The Young Master hasn't had alcohol in a while and wanted to try the drinks here but something like that shouldn't matter to you."
Choi Han could feel the hostility coming from Hans even without the ginger butler saying anything but he really did want to make sure Cale was okay. Choi Han just shut up after seeing the conversation take a poor turn, and moved away from Hans. It was better to leave Hans alone since he seemed to not like him anyway. Instead, Choi Han looked toward Cale to make sure he was safe.
"Owner. Your alcohol tastes great!"
Cale didn't seem to know that Choi Han was looking at him, instead focusing on just praising the alcohol. They had been drinking for two hours already. There were some who were not drinking, just in case something happened, but the majority of the envoy were enjoying the festive atmosphere.
'They were all so nervous for the first hour, tsk.'
Kim Rok Soo had looked around the room seeing everyone enjoying themselves and inwardly clicked his tongue. He had not left Cale's side since the redhead started drinking.
When Cale had ordered them to gather, as he would be drinking, the soldiers showed up with their helmets on. Kim Rok Soo couldn't believe it, but Cale told them that he will not throw any bottles to help them relax.
"This village may be small, but there are a lot of mountains around it. The alcohol is a special alcohol I made with fruit and herbs from the mountain. That is why it is a bit expensive."
As the old man mentioned, the alcohol really did taste great. Cale admired the alcohol, and lifted the bottle up to the old man, being sure to sway his body slightly, which was too elegant to really claim he was drunk.
"Do you have a lot of these?"
"Yes. Quite a bit."
"Then get some more and send it around to everybody here."
"Young master, you don't need to-"
The Vice Captain shouted out with a flushed face, but his eyes were focused on the bottle in Cale's hand. The rest of the soldiers were looking at the same thing. Naturally, Cale was aware of what they were thinking.
"Just drink. I'm telling you to drink. Got it?"
The eyes of the soldiers who were present all started to sparkle. It was the first time they became excited to see a bottle in Cale's hands.
Cale watched the excited inn owner bring alcohol and snacks for everyone there with a sharp gaze.
Cale Henituse. This human had a strong alcohol tolerance. Everybody thought he had a low tolerance because his face flushed easily and he caused a ruckus whenever he drank, but the truth was that he did all those things without being drunk at all.
He continued to drink and handed the bottle he was drinking from to Kim Rok Soo with a playful grin. It didn't help that the look in Cale's eyes was the same look he'd given Rok Soo when they had sex.
"Hm..."
Cale leaned in close, whispering into Kim Rok Soo's ear. The older appearing man had placed a hand on Cale's waist being sure the redhead wouldn't fall over. Kim Rok Soo suddenly began to question if Cale was drunk or not.
He knows the redhead has a strong alcohol tolerance but could Cale have possibly drunk too much.
"You don't have to drink a lot, we just need to make it look like the two of us plan to have a good time tonight."
Oh. Oh .
Cale was trying to make it look like they'd be having drunk sex after this.
Wow. That'd be kind of hot.
Though how would they have that effect just by drinking, if anything people would think they're going to pass out from the alcohol.
"Mm... darling..."
"Yes, Cale?"
"Tell me..." Cale's face was suddenly so close to Rok Soo's he could feel the man's breath. It felt as if the world suddenly became still because all the conversations lost their interest and all eyes were on Cale, who was now kissing his lover.
Some blushed and averted their eyes, others covered their eyes, only to peak at the scene that played out before them.
Two men, boldly kissing one another as if no one was watching. It wasn't as if it was just a soft kiss on the lips, no, there was definitely tongue being used that others couldn't help but blush at the two.
Cale pulled away and smiled smugly. He then asked Rok Soo.
"How do I taste?"
Though the redhead couldn't see it, Cale knew his lover's ears were a flaming red.
"Well?"
Cale began to grin widely awaiting an answer.
"...Sweet."
Cale always tasted sweet to Kim Rok Soo but he guessed the Alcohol made him sweeter.
"That's good."
Cale laughed at Rok Soo's response and turned away just as Kim Rok Soo took a drink from the bottle.
They continued to drink for another ten minutes before Cale did something else unexpected.
He began to hum.
It was a reflective and dreamy tune. Like you've heard it before a long, long time ago. It was a rather catchy melody, so much so everyone continued to pay attention to the drinking Young Master.
Ron was familiar with the melody.
He was surprised to hear it again after so many years. Years after the redhead decided to close his heart to everyone.
Cale was humming a song his mother used to sing.
"Darling..."
Cale had abruptly stopped humming, much to everyone's disappointment.
"Y, yes Cale?"
Rok Soo had been so lost in the melody, he was surprised when Cale stopped to talk to him.
"Darling, do you know how to dance?"
No. Kim Rok Soo had never danced a day in his life. He did watch his hyungs dance around him every so often, but he wouldn't really say they were any good at it.
"...No."
"That is fine. Just follow my lead."
Cale got up and pulled Rok Soo out onto the open floor. He seemed rather cheerful but Cale definitely wasn't drunk, his eyes were too focused for him to be drunk, he moved too elegantly and Cale's eyes were giving him signals he wasn't sure when to take.
Well it looked like Cale would be taking him dancing.
"Put your hand here."
Cale pulled their bodies close, placing Rok Soo's hand to his side, just a few inches underneath his under arm. He then slid both of their hands together, interlocking their fingers.
"Move one leg back, it doesn't matter which."
Kim Rok Soo moved his left leg back, tightening his hold on Cale as he saw the redhead look up at him with such dreamy eyes.
"...And my hand goes here."
Cale smiled, placing his left hand on Rok Soo's upper arm.
"Now then... follow my lead."
Cale moved a foot forward and Rok Soo followed suit. And then a simple step out and the turn. And again, some movements changing, some staying the same but it did not matter, Kim Rok Soo and Cale danced together as if they were the only things to exist.
Soon their feet moved effortlessly across the wooden floor, every step turn and twirl became a testament of raw and effortless grace and elegance. Though Kim Rok Soo's foot work was slightly sloppy he made up for it with the ability to adapt instantly. He moved with Cale perfectly, spinning the redhead and watching the red locks flair and spin with him.
Onlookers watch in awe. It was as if a story was being played out before their very eyes. They watched and listened to the Young Master hum the sweet melody as they spun together while the envoy watched.
It was then the words of a song began to be sung by Cale.
The same song he'd been humming all this time, finally the words were added to the beautiful melody.
"Across my memory~"
"Far away, long ago, glowing dim as an ember."
"Things my heart used to know."
"Things it yearns to remember."
"And a song someone sings."
"Once upon a december."
Ron, though this old man liked to drink, he did not have any alcohol as he could only watch the young master he'd practically raised. He could watch and remember the times when the redhead was young and danced to this song while his mother sang.
He could remember his own life he had spent with his wife and son before the fall of their family.
This was a song Cale had loved dearly. It was something he cherished even the day he died.
He wanted to sing this song to someone he could call his . To Someone he loved deeply and wished to spend the rest of his life with.
Well, he finally has. He's finally gotten the chance to dance and sing this song to his beloved.
As the dance came to an end, the viewers were far too stunned to clap immediately. After a moment of silence and processing the room erupted into cheers of awe and admiration. Who knew Cale could sing so well?
"Darling. Let's head back to our room."
Cale looked up at his lover with loving eyes, his cheek pressed up against the man's chest.
"A,ah! Young master, I will support you.."
"It's okay. Vice Captain, rest a bit today. The rest of the soldiers as well. Didn't you fight in a battle yesterday? This is not a dangerous area, and I feel bad for the soldiers on guard duty, but the rest of you can relax and enjoy yourselves."
"Young master-"
"I said to relax, my darling will take care of me.
"He has drunk too, young master–"
"If it's such a big deal then–" Cale paused mid sentence, his eyes lazily searching the crowd until they landed on Choi Han, who was actually much closer than Cale realized. " Hans and you there, come support us, please."
Hans had immediately walked over and took Cale from Rok Soo and though hesitant, Choi Han came to Rok Soo's side and awkwardly tried to assist him. They were around the same height anyway.
"Bye."
Chapter 16: To Save A Dragon
Chapter Text
“Hans, we’re going out to play. Of course you’ll tell anyone that needs me that we’re resting.”
“Of course, young master. Please have fun. Though I’m jealous you’re taking that brute instead of me.”
Hans huffed and glared at Choi Han who stepped away in an attempt to seem less threatening in Hans’ eyes.
Cale’s expression softened at Hans’ response, but he watched the ginger leave, before giving an order to Choi Han.
“Use the windows to quietly come back to our room.”
Choi Han nodded his head and quickly followed Hans out of the room and closed the door.
Meeeeeow.
“Is it time now?”
Cale nodded his head at On and Hong, who followed them up to the room, and immediately opened the box.
Click.
The magic lock clicked open, and Cale removed an outfit from inside the box. Once he and Rok Soo finished changing, Choi Han entered through the window, and then his eyes opened wide in shock.
“Sunsaeng-nim, Cale-nim?”
Before putting on the mask, Cale handed the black outfit in his hand to Choi Han.
“You wear it too.”
The orb from yesterday should temporarily stop the magic recording devices, but that was not enough. Kim Rok Soo absolutely did not want to get caught. That was why Cale had been drinking since the middle of the day and prepared these outfits.
“What is this?”
The black outfit had a single red star and five smaller white stars surrounding it on the chest area. It was made exactly how Cale remembered it.
‘What is it? The outfit of the secret organization.’
‘The Birth of a Hero’ novel clearly and accurately explained the outfit of the secret organization that Choi Han runs into time after time. This outfit was specially ordered by Kim Rok Soo following the explanation as accurately as possible. Just to be on the safe side, Rok Soo even had the outfit created separately, and Cale personally added the stars.
Seeing how Cale was very familiar with sewing and stitching from a young age he was in charge of making the outfits. In fact their clothes looked exactly like the ones he’d remembered.
‘A black outfit with one red star and five white stars.’ For Venion, who has not personally met the secret organization like the Marquis did, the report from the subordinates who saw this outfit will definitely give him a significant headache and anger.
“…Are we doing something bad?”
Choi Han asked once more after seeing either Cale or Rok Soo respond. Though seeing Cale with the black mask on as well definitely made him seem like a villain.
“Yes. We are doing something bad.”
Cale started to smile underneath the mask.
“We’re doing something bad to Venion.”
“Ah.”
Choi Han seemed to finally understand, as he quickly pointed to the other mask in Cale’s hand.
“Please give it to me.”
Even good people will have someone they don’t like and want to screw over. That was no different for this 17 year old, who spent tens of years alone in this world.
“Ah, and these children are from the Cat Tribe. They are beast people.”
Cale casually introduced On and Hong to Choi Han as if it was nothing, and they just simply exchanged greetings as well. The Cat Tribe children, who were sensitive to a person’s true character, already had a good idea about Choi Han’s strength, and Choi Han had noticed they were not your average cats when they first met.
“This is On, that is Hong. He is…” Cale had never asked for Choi Han’s name and purposely paused to look at Choi Han.
“Ah! My name is Choi Han!”
“He is Choi Han. End of introductions. Everybody get ready.”
There was a short time to get ready before Cale ordered Choi Han, who had just come out of the restroom wearing the same black outfit and black mask.
“Let’s go.”
Cale leaned over the window edge and thought for a moment.
‘I haven’t jumped out a window since I was twelve… well the estate floors are higher than these anyway. I should be able to jump and only sprain an ankle, at best.’
“Hm…”
‘I could use blink… but that feels more like a waste of energy and I want to tie up those so-called guards.’
In the short moment Cale took to pier over the edge of the windowsill Choi Han seemed to have his own idea of what Cale was thinking
In one swift and careful movement he places a hand on Cale’s waist and another around his legs and lifts the redhead into the air.
“Huh- ah.”
“I shall carry you”
“…What?”
“I said I will carry you out of the window.”
Cale had to blink a few times to fully process what Choi Han had said. Of course he’s heard plenty of strange shit in his life but somehow this was the first to catch him this off guard.
Though his eyes were calm, his mind was currently in a state of chaos.
‘I know a simple apology wouldn’t be enough but to think he doesn’t trust me this much… It was a given, he really doesn’t like me.’
Cale seemed to think Choi Han believed he was a liability in this mission. Well, that’s a load of bullshit.
This was an odd position to be in but he really didn’t have a reason to refuse. If this will keep himself from another future beating then so be it. Though he slightly wishes the one carrying him was his darling rather than this baby faced swordmaster.
“…Okay.”
Cale urged them on once again.
“Let’s hurry.”
The group that safely exited the inn headed for the mountain with the Viscount’s Villa and the Dragon’s prison.
The location that the kittens, On and Hong, buried the black orb was out of Rok Soo’s expectations.
The Viscount’s villa was 30 meters away from the dragon’s cave. On and Hong had buried the black orb 50 meters away from that cave, in an area filled with trees and shrubs, making it very difficult for the orb to be located.
“You two are kind of amazing.”
“Something like this is a piece of cake.”
On was saying it was easy, but Rok Soo could see On’s nose twitching in joy.
Kim Rok Soo, Cale, Choi Han, On, and Hong crouched around the location that the black orb, officially known as the Mana Disturbance Tool, was located, and looked toward the cave entrance that was 50 meters away, as well as the Viscount’s villa that was farther away.
“You remember the plan?”
Kim Rok Soo had explained the plan on their way over. Realistically speaking, there wasn’t much of a plan.
“There are a total of 6 people on guard at this time.”
He then recalled the information he read in, ‘The Birth of a Hero.’ The Black Dragon was smart, like most dragons. It had been gathering information for the four long years it was held captive, and there was a reason it attempted its escape two days later at around this time.
There were, approximately, a total of 30 people residing in the villa. Originally, there were close to 100 people, but it slowly went down as they realized during the last four years that nobody really came to this area.
Of course, among the 30 people, there were 3 high-leveled knights at the Vice Captain’s level, as well as 7 mid-leveled knights. There were also soldiers, the torturer, and random laborers. The number of people here showed just how much attention the Marquis has been putting onto this location.
However, they had Choi Han. Choi Han was someone who could take down the strongest knight in the Rowoon Kingdom in 10 moves. Someone like that was currently on their side. Not to mention his own new strength that came with being brought to this world.
Though Kim Rok Soo hadn’t really planned to fight.
“Let me explain one more time. There is one high-leveled knight and two mid-leveled knights at the cave entrance, as well as two soldiers. Inside the cave, there is just one high-leveled knight, and the torturer is at the end of the cave.”
Choi Han flinched after hearing the word torturer, but neither Cale nor Kim Rok Soo could care. The important thing was that the black orb would activate soon, and that they needed to move quickly in response.
“The magic recording devices located from the villa to the cave entrance will not work for 40 minutes thanks to the black orb that On and Hong buried. That is the same for the alarms, magic traps, and anything else. Nothing will work for 40 minutes.”
They needed to domesticate this dragon, the greatest magic using creature in the world, but they could not ask any mages for help. That was why Marquis Stan chose to fill this area with magic items instead. The reason that there were only a few guards around the entrance was also because they trusted their magic items.
That was why the dragon had no choice but to cause a mana explosion to escape.
‘An eye for an eye, and money for money.’
Since the Marquis used money, Cale used money as well. Lots of it. Cale patted the magic bag on his waist. This was a magic bag that allowed you to store a lot of items. Inside this bag were all sorts of magic items, useful tools, and objects.
He didn’t need them per say but it definitely made work much easier to have them rather than to not.
“I just need to take out the guards?”
Naturally, Choi Han would be doing the battling. Cale hadn’t had much plans to fight, his only goal was to tie them up for a fun little time for when their bodies are found. However Kim Rok Soo decided to take this time to test his current abilities. It would be a pain if by some unfortunate circumstances he accidentally broke something not understanding his own strength.
He was able to survive this long without knowing the full extent but it was definitely best to be safe than sorry.
“Yes. You and I will be in charge of the guards.”
‘Just so I can know what the hell is going on.’
Rok Soo looked at Choi Han with a serious expression, and Choi Han nodded his head and sincerely responded back. He really wanted to get rid of Choi Han quickly.
“I will definitely live up to your expectations.”
“Yes. As I mentioned, make sure they see our outfit and then knock them out. Don’t kill them, and don’t show them your sword art. You remember what to do after that, right?”
Choi Han’s unique transparent black aura should be easily camouflaged by the darkness, if he uses it carefully. Rok Soo believed Choi Han should understand, since he had already told him many times.
“Yes, I remember it all.”
“Good, I’ll leave it to you two.”
Cale tapped Choi Han’s shoulder, before handing him the voice changing device. It would be bad if he had to talk during the fight and they recognized his voice.
“It’s expensive, do not break it.”
“Got it. You do not need to worry about it.”
Cale then looked toward the kittens. Cale responded to their wagging tails, that seemed to be asking for something.
“You two have already done well, you’ll be with me until the mission is over. I will give you meat once it is over.”
That did not seem to be the right answer but it was close enough, as they sighed and continued to wag their tails.
‘Five minutes left.’
Kim Rok Soo took a look at the very expensive clock Cale had gifted him. It was the same one Cale had hanging off his waist except the pattern. While Cale’s was the moon, his was the sun.
The sky had already gotten dark, and it was night time. Rok Soo then recalled the conversation he had with Billos.
‘The magic items that have been influenced by the Mana Disturbance Tool will instantly stop working, and most of them will turn off to prevent it from blowing up. However, the highest quality magic items will start beeping to signal that they are broken. It isn’t like alarm magic, instead, it is more like a clock alarm.’
‘It will probably be loud?’
‘I don’t know where you plan on using it, but it should be loud enough for the enemy to hear.’
Billos started to smirk and continued on.
‘However, if there are a lot of magic items in the area, it will probably get chaotic with all of the alarms going off at the same time.’
Chaotic was enough for Cale to be satisfied.
“Get ready.”
The kittens also covered themselves with charcoal to cover the color of their furs. They then left Cale’s side and disappeared into the darkness. The two of them would not be showing themselves in front of the enemies today.
Choi Han folded up the handkerchief Cale gave him that he was using to clean his blade, and put it in his pocket.
Once all of the preparations were finished, Cale stood up.
Brrrrrrrrrrrring.
Something started to vibrate right underneath where Cale had been sitting. The black orb had started to activate.
Click. Click.
The seconds hand of their watches slowly approached the set time.
And finally, the last click.
“Let’s go.”
At Kim Rok Soo’s order, Choi Han followed the plan and ran ahead quickly with him, while On started to create fog in the area. Cale was at the center of the fog, making it difficult to see him. At the same time,
Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrring-
The black orb finally activated.
“I guess they aren’t all the highest quality magic items.”
Some of the magic items started to ring loudly to sound their status. Cale followed behind the two with the fog surrounding him, and headed toward the cave.
Starting now, it was a battle against time.
The two Koreans were already fighting against the knights in front of the cave.
‘He just has random bursts of energy.’
In that short amount of time, the soldiers already had injuries on their arms and legs, and were knocked out on the floor.
Cale watched the two fight with hidden interest. He was very familiar with Choi Han’s fighting style and seeing his darling in action made him realize…
Kim Rok Soo seemed to take joy in hitting people with his bare hands. At least he looked as if he were having fun punching and throwing the knights into each other and watching them pile up on the ground.
“Who are you? How dare you come to this place!”
Choi Han easily dodged the attack of the high-leveled knight. He then took a step forward and made a deep cut on the side of the knight. He then avoided the blood spurting out of the cut, and used his elbow to attack the knight’s back, followed by the back of the knight’s neck. The knight fainted instantly.
“Shit! What the hell is going on?!”
The high-leveled knight inside the cave soon showed up as well.
“Poison.”
Cale spoke through the voice changing device. The fog surrounding him started to expand, and Hong started to stealthily move around and spread the poison to paralyze the enemy. The fainted individuals would not be able to move for a while, even if they did wake up.
Cale then made eye contact with the high-leveled knight and said one word.
“Cover.”
Kim Rok Soo instantly stood in front of Cale and darted toward the cave entrance. Cale followed behind him.
“Block them!”
At the high-leveled knight’s shout, two mid-leveled knights immediately charged toward Kim Rok Soo. Their swords started to glow, showing that the knights had inputted their aura into their swords. However, those two swords were instantly put down.
Clang. Clang. Both swords fell down to the ground and soon shattered like glass.
“W, what the? What is he?”
Both shock and despair was in the voice of the high-leveled knight. For an aura filled sword to be destroyed so easily, this person wasn’t anything close to a normal human. After instantly disarming the enemy and destroying their weapons Kim Rok Soo knee’d the mid-leveled knight in the stomach and then kicked him in the head.
“Ugh!”
“Guuh!”
‘Oh my...’
Cale could not hide his amazement as he brazenly watched and continued to move. At that moment, they could hear some ruckus from far behind them.
“Intruders!”
It was coming from the villa. Cale turned his gaze back forward.
The mid-leveled knights staggered before falling down. Cale made eye contact with them. They had been poisoned by Hong’s paralysis poison.
“P, poison…!”
“A, assassin!”
Cale couldn’t help but smile amidst the chaos. He wanted to be sure to absolutely screw over Venion and save this child from a life of continued misery.
Choi Han made them faint before quickly rushing toward the charging high-leveled knight and swinging his sword. Cale used that opening to go through the cave entrance. Even while he was doing that, he made sure the mid-leveled knights who called him an assassin saw the six stars on his outfit before fainting.
“Ugh! Where did these people come from!”
“So loud.”
Choi Han easily avoided the mana-filled sword of the high-leveled knight. He was dragging this out on purpose.
While Choi Han and Rok Soo were acting as the distraction, Cale entered the cave behind the Cat Tribe children, who had stealthily entered earlier on. After verifying that Cale had entered, the two Koreans moved to the front of the cave entrance.
Choi Han then called out to the high-leveled knight.
“Come.”
Of course, his gaze was not looking at the knight, but all of the enemies coming from the villa with torches. Kim Rok Soo felt he did not need to continue to fight but pressed on seeing as the mission was close to over.
“I will be quick.”
Choi Han could hear Cale’s changed, yet still calm voice behind him, and started to smile. However, he quickly focused on releasing only some of his strength. Dark Destruction Sword Art. This sword art consisted of two components, darkness and destruction. Of the two, the force of destruction started to surround Choi Han.
“Nobody can get past this spot.”
He was someone who always kept his word.
While those two were protecting the entrance, there was someone else protecting something in a different manner in the cave. That person was none other than the torturer. He was the one to protect the dragon’s prison. By the time Cale arrived inside, he was already in a state of chaos.
“Why, why?! Why is the Magic Crystal Ball not working?!”
The Magic Crystal Ball that the torturer held onto was one of the emergency backups that Venion had prepared in case something went wrong.
“D, don’t come here! Do you know what is in here?!”
The torturer was shaking violently while looking at Cale. He had no choice but to be scared. If the torturer received an attack higher than an average person’s strength, he would instantly blow up.
It was one of Venion’s safety measures as well. The strength of the blast would make the prison key and the prison itself blow up with the torturer as well. Naturally, the torturer knew about this.
“If you come, everyone here will die!”
Ha. Cale continued to walk leisurely, grinning widely behind his mask. He waved his hand while looking at the shaking torturer. Once he did, fog started to form in the air and headed for the torturer. On, the owner of the fog, was hidden in the shadows of the cave and still hidden.
“A, aaaaaah! Go away!”
The sounds of battle from the cave entrance. The approaching fog. Of course, the inside of the fog was completely filled with poison. The paralyzing fog quickly surrounded the torturer.
“Just what, ugh, p, poison…!”
Ugh. The torturer’s body started to shake as he fell to the ground. The torturer looked so terrible, being unable to speak or move as he forcibly shook on the floor. Cale approached the torturer and walked over him, taking a look around the prison.
If you could not attack him, you just had to hit him with poison. Either that, or make a deal with him to hand the key over. He had no plans to use the latter method. However there was a third method Cale could use.
“Ugh…”
A pitiful groan came from the torturer, who was starting to lose consciousness from the poison. Cale wondered if they had used too much of the poison, but didn’t really care.
‘I don’t think he will die, but if he dies, oh well.’
Cale snapped his fingers. Two little black bundles fell from the ceiling almost instantly. It was On and Hong. Once they came under the torch that Cale was holding, he could finally see the two of them clearly.
Cale verified that On and Hong were safe before heading to the farthest corner of the cave.
Once he arrived, he could see a curled up black existence inside this now-useless magic prison. It was the dragon. The thing that shocked Cale more than the dragon itself was the blood covering the dragon and the scent of blood in the air.
Cale quickly approached the prison.
The dragon continued to keep its eyes closed, even as Cale approached. The dragon was probably in a state of chaos right now.
Cale placed a hand on the iron door and soon the metal bars began to freeze over. He then backed away, being sure the kittens were behind him.
As Cale stood a far enough distance away the ground began to break and four vines shot out of it and wrapped around the metal bars of the prison. Cale pointed a finger out to the side and made a reeling motion with it, watching as the thick vines pulled tightly on the metal bars.
CLAANG
The iron door was completely torn off and set to the side with what looked like no effort.
Cale had then entered the prison.
It was pretty large to be called a prison. There were whips and other torture tools, as well as the luxurious couch that Venion sat on to watch. Cale headed to the corner of the prison.
A small figure about 1 meter long was laying on a stack of hay in the corner. The inner eyelids of the dragon were shaking as it laid there with its eyes closed. There were chains on all of its limbs, and the mana restriction chain was on its neck, making it unable to use any strength.
“Hello.”
Cale crouched in front of the dragon. The dragon did not open its eyes even after Cale greeted it. Cale verified his watch. It was time to leave. He continued to speak to the dragon.
“Let’s leave.”
A vine snaked its way to Cale and dropped a key in his hand. This key could have been used to unlock the door but Cale was feeling rather petty, so he decided to take the whole thing off instead.
Cale used the key he had obtained from the torturer to undo the chains.
The dragon opened its eyes at that moment. Cale started to smile after looking at the dragon’s eyes.
It was still a very strong gaze. It had not lost its will to live just yet.
It was not a dying gaze but rather it was still a gaze with a strong desire to live. That was why it was filled with energy, anger, and resistance.
It was the gaze of a dragon.
“What a nice gaze.”
Cale lifted the dragon into his arms and smiled.
After coming out of the prison, Cale put the dragon down in front of the two kittens.
“That looks like it hurts.”
“So sad.”
On and Hong circled around the still silent dragon. The dragon started to show its teeth and growl at them. This was probably the first time in its life it ever saw anything other than humans.
Cale verified the time on his watch. It looked like they had just enough time to escape.
“It looks like it hurts.”
On approached Cale and tapped his leg. She seemed to be thinking about the potion Cale brought in his magic box. She couldn’t ask him for it, so she could only act this way.
“Hold on.”
Cale crouched down and placed his hands in the air above the young dragon, who looked as if it wanted to bite his hands clean off. Soon a warm light enshrouded the dragon and Cale couldn’t help but smile as he watched the young dragon close its eyes and embrace the warmth.
Salvation.
It was the first ability Cale got when he bloomed as a young Thames, alongside his second ability, Eyes of Heaven. Unfortunately both abilities were not something he had the choice in naming.
This power, though extremely effective, would not bring salvation to this young dragon. The dragon would only be healed once it had access to its mana. Mana was practically as important as a dragon’s heart. That is why he brought this potion to use on the dragon. However, he needed to wait until the mana restriction chains were off. The potion would only work properly if the mana was no longer restricted.
Cale started to head toward the opposite side of the prison, the location the torturer seemed to be guarding. It wasn’t very loud, but he could hear Choi Han and Kim Rok Soo fighting in the distance. Cale presumed that their battle would end soon as well.
“Let’s see.”
Cale started to pat the cave wall with his hands. He kicked the torturer with his foot to get him out of the way, and continued to pat every aspect of the wall. The dragon growled after seeing the torturer, but stayed still and continued to focus on Cale.
‘Venion’s supposed last line of defense should be around here somewhere.’
Like all of the members of Marquis Stan’s family, Venion was extremely worried about someone intruding while he was inside. He had created a secret tunnel to use as an escape route if something like that ever happened. If the torturer knew about it, he probably would have used it to escape earlier, but, sadly, even the torturer did not know about this escape route.
‘Darling said there would be a flat area on this bumpy wall-, ah here it is.’
There was a flat area about the size of a person’s hand on this bumpy cave wall. Although Venion looked like he had OCD and would never do anything like training, everyone in the Marquis’s family had learned martial arts.
‘If you hit it hard enough, the wall will magically open haha.’
It was not a magic device. Instead, the force of the impact made the device move. Cale turned his head to look toward the people who entered and asked.
“All done?”
“Yes.”
Choi Han lightly swung his sword in the air to get rid of the blood on it and then approached Cale. His gaze soon turned toward the dragon, and started to frown. It was a natural reaction to seeing such a small creature being covered in blood. The glare in Choi Han’s eyes as he stared at the torturer was vicious.
“Choi Han.”
That was why Cale had called out to Choi Han. Choi Han was still glaring at the torturer as he reported.
“As ordered, we left the escaping workers alone. I also made sure that all of the strong individuals would not be able to fight.”
“Good job.”
Cale praised Choi Han before pointing to the flat area on the wall.
“Punch this spot.”
“As strong as I can?”
“No.”
“No.”
It was an immediate and flat response from both Cale and Kim Rok Soo. It sounded almost like tired parents trying to prevent their kid from doing dumb shit. That is probably why Choi Han’s body immediately stiffened and he stepped back.
‘Are you planning on destroying the cave?’
‘You’ll destroy everything, you damn brute.’
It was thanks to the mask Choi Han could not see the incredulous looks on their faces.
To not waste time Rok Soo had abruptly approached the wall and punched through it with little to no effort. Though the power horrified him, he had to admit it was very useful in some situations. The hole came out slightly bigger than intended.
Boom!
“Wow.”
“Oh.”
“Like that. Just pretend you are creating a 10cm dent in the wall.”
“Mm. So, very lightly.”
“Sure.”
Cale sighed and picked the dragon back up while the kitten siblings were admiring what happened.
Screeeeeeeech-
A chilling screeching noise came out of the wall, and an area the size of an adult male appeared to one side of the cave wall. Choi Han quickly picked up the torch.
“Let’s go.”
At Rok Soo’s command, the kittens got on Choi Han’s back, as Choi Han stepped into the tunnel first, Cale followed behind him and Rok Soo followed behind Cale. The dragon remained quiet in Cale’s arms, with only the sound of its breathing coming out of it. However, the eyes that were staring at Cale were still extremely vicious.
Rather than any gratitude for saving him, it seemed to be filled with thoughts of terror about being tortured by someone else, as well as anger and resentment toward humans.
“Do not stare at me like that. I’m not going to eat you.”
Cale casually talked to the dragon in his arms.
‘Ah, I did not tie anyone up tonight. Oh well, I had fun anyway.’
Cale was currently thinking back to the knights from earlier. He had wanted to tie a few up but became increasingly focused on the young dragon as time progressed.
‘Should I have swapped places with Rok Soo? Since Choi Han does not like me this was probably for the best.’
Cale held the dragon tightly in his arms, so that he would not drop it. There was no way he could leave it here after spending all that effort to rescue it.
The dragon just continued to watch him. Cale’s black clothes started to become covered in the dragon’s blood that had remained on its body.
After running through that dark and narrow tunnel for a few minutes, Choi Han suddenly called out.
“There is a wall in front of us.”
“Hit the center of the wall with your fist as I described before. Then we will continue to run as discussed.”
“I understand!”
The kittens jumped off of Choi Han’s shoulder and started to run. Choi Han put some strength into his fist and hit the center of the wall.
Boom!
The wall almost instantly collapsed, and they could see the night sky. They were outside the cave. This time, Kim Rok Soo took the lead as he looked around.
This was the reason they needed the Mana Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain. Venion had put a magic recording device on this secret tunnel entrance as well. He was a surprisingly thorough person.
‘Obsessive and compulsive dumbass, he’s still dumber than a plate of rocks.’
Cale found himself cursing at Venion for one reason or another.
They did not have much time left. They needed to get out of the range of the magic recording device in the next one or two minutes. But it should not be a problem.
Choi Han had now followed behind Cale and made new traces of their presence, or erased some traces as they passed. After surviving in the Forest of Darkness on his own for so long, he was an expert at creating and following tracks. After running away from the secret tunnel entrance for about two minutes, Rok Soo looked at his watch.
“Stop.”
The alarms that were going off in the area suddenly stopped blaring. The Mana Disturbance Tool had stopped working.
“Huuuu~.”
Kim Rok Soo took a deep breath, calming his rapidly beating heart. The Indestructible Shield around his heart was gathering strength every time his heart beat like that, just in case an emergency situation happened.
‘I have no plans to use it right now.’
However, Rok Soo was not planning on using this shield just yet. After freeing this dragon and saying goodbye to Choi Han in the next city, he was planning on gaining the ancient power, ‘Vitality of the Heart,’ To strengthen this shield. Only then would he use the shield.
Now that he had the time to look around, Cale looked down toward the dragon. He then started to smile.
The rebellious gaze was gone, and the dragon was looking up at the night sky in admiration. This was the first time the dragon saw anything other than the cave walls in its four years of life. Cale understood what the dragon was feeling, and wanted to give it some more time, but he could not do that.
He put the dragon down on the grass and continued to look at it. The dragon looked right back at him. Its eyes were once again filled with anger and resentment, as it curled its body up and looked ready to attack.
‘It’s a rather cute dragon.’
Cale liked this dragon.
Though it continued to be abused for years because it would not back down at all, this small dragon was different from himself. Growing up being neglected and treated as nothing more than trash in his own home Cale had given in. It was the same for Kim Rok Soo, who grew up orphaned and abused.
They’d both given in at a place they called home, they didn’t think they had the strength to fight against the world.
Chapter 17: Well…Yeah
Chapter Text
“Hey.”
Kim Rok Soo called out to the dragon and made sure the dragon was looking at him, then he took out a pair of gloves and a scissors-shaped cutting tool. There were a lot of magic seals on both of the blades for cutting. He then put on the electricity-resistant gloves.
This cutter was one of the two items that had to be rented in Billos’s name. This was not something you could borrow with money.
‘I don’t know why you need this, but, Sir, I hope to see you and the young master alive in the capital.’
‘You think we’re going to die?’
‘All I know is that you plan to cause a commotion.’
‘…Whatever.’
Rok Soo was thinking about the conversation he had with Billos, before realizing that his surroundings suddenly became extremely quiet. Choi Han was looking at the cutter with chaotic eyes, while the kitten siblings had moved away from him and were hiding behind Choi Han.
The dragon was still just staring at him.
That little dragon’s gaze then moved to Cale who had moved to its side. He could only look at the redhead’s eyes, the eyes that remained gentle and kind since he was brought from that cave.
“Tsk.”
Kim Rok Soo clicked his tongue at their response and approached the dragon. The mana restriction chain was made with something similar to rubber. If it was made of metal, it would not have fit the growing dragon. That was why it was made of something with some elasticity.
He then grabbed the dragon’s neck.
“Gasp.”
The kittens took in a deep breath. However, Rok Soo ignored them as he continued onward, since it was better to do this as fast as possible. The cutter headed for the dragon’s neck. The sharp blade shone under the moonlight, and the dragon just paid attention to Cale’s eyes. Cale’s eyes were soft and peaceful.
The dragon closed its eyes.
At that moment, they all heard the snapping noise of something getting cut.
Sizzle. Sizzle.
The mana restriction chain was causing sparks in Rok Soo’s hands.
“What are you looking at?”
Cale laughed at the dragon that had opened its eyes back to look at him and Kim Rok Soo. He could clearly see the confused expression of the young dragon and could not help but laugh. This dragon really was cute.
Rok Soo took off one of the gloves and handed it to Choi Han. Choi Han put the glove on and Kim Rok Soo handed the chain to him.
Cale then took out the potion from his pocket.
It was a highest grade potion. Even this cost quite a bit to purchase. It almost made Cale feel bad for asking for a larger allowance the last few days before they left. Cale hummed and smiled, then sharply stared at the dragon.
“Do you know how much money I spent on you?”
The dragon could hear the same words he heard quite often. He had heard it almost every day since he was born. Why do you not listen to me when I spent so much money on you? Guess you need to be beaten some more. Then he was beaten. They said that he needed to stop thinking for himself and listen to them as they continued to beat him.
However.
“Since I spent so much money on you, you better heal properly, you little fool.”
The dragon did not feel any pain.
Cale poured about half of the potion onto the dragon’s back, and poured the rest into its mouth. Thankfully, the dragon did not resist, and swallowed it down.
After a few minutes, one could only think that it really was a dragon. The mana, which was the equivalent to the dragon’s heart and the source of all of its power, started to move in its body.
All of the injuries on the dragon’s body instantly disappeared, and a blue aura that seemed to be the dragon’s mana surrounded its body like the wind.
This change that occurred in an instant made Kim Rok Soo think about just how scary and powerful of an existence dragons really were in this world.
“Hey.”
The dragon should have no reason to get injured anymore. The smart dragon seemed to understand what had happened to its body, as its eyes came completely back to life.
Kim Rok Soo took a step toward the dragon. The baby dragon curled up while continuing to observe Cale, its gaze moving towards Rok Soo as the man approached. He ignored the dragon and asked.
“What do you want to do now?”
Cale smiles while looking at the dragon that remained silent.
“You are a dragon. The most intelligent and strongest existence in the world.”
This time Cale was the one to ask .
“What exactly do you plan to do once free?”
“…I.”
The dragon started to speak. The dragon really did know how to speak the human language. It was much smarter than humans. There was no way it did not learn the human language in the last four years.
“I.”
The dragon could feel it in his heart. With his current strength, he possibly could easily kill the man beside him. He was scared of the two taller men, but it would be possible for him to escape alive. He had gained the strength he had waited for so long to obtain.
That was why the dragon finally said the thing he had thought to himself over and over for the last four years. However, this was the first time he had ever said it out loud.
“I will live.”
He will live, no matter what it takes.
“I will go away.”
He was going to go away from here.
He revealed his inner thoughts.
“I will not be tamed.”
“Yes. You do that”
Cale was saying the dragon was right.
“You are a dragon. Have a good life and live it your way.”
Even a four-year-old dragon was stronger than most of the animals in the world. It had enough strength to survive on its own, and, normally, dragons were extremely independent and prideful. They generally wanted to create their own lair once they turned about two years old. It was completely worlds apart than a human two-year-old.
Cale looked into the eyes of the dragon, who still did not trust humans, and sternly started to speak.
“I nor he will not take care of you, so goodbye and I hope we never meet again.”
This dragon was adorable but it was different from the children from the Cat Tribe, On and Hong. A dragon was probably beyond Cale’s limits and his limits stretched many miles in most cases.
Also there was no reason to take care of a dragon who could blow up a mountain on an off day. This small dragon could live his life peacefully now and never worry about being tortured again.
However, the dragon could not trust Cale.
“Liar. Humans are good at lying.”
There was now anger in the dragon’s eyes. That anger was not directed at Cale, however. Dragons were naturally born with a lot of pride. This anger came from the years that his pride was trampled upon by the humans.
“Yes I do agree. I do lie quite a bit as well.”
Cale easily accepted the dragon’s words as did Kim Rok Soo who nodded, and continued to speak.
“Live life as your own little kid. No one shall bother you”
“I-.”
The baby dragon lifted its head to look at the night sky. It was different from the darkness inside the cave. It was dark, but there was still light.
“I hate humans. I want to be free.”
“Good.”
Cale could only smile at this small dragon. He then took out some mid-grade potions and a smaller pouch from his magic bag and put the potions in the bag before handing it to the dragon.
“Live freely and happily.”
The dragon’s black pupils enlarged and started to shake. However, there was still doubt and resentment in its eyes.
Though he did not tie anyone up tonight, Cale was able to free and speak with a very cute dragon. Cale spoke to his party members in a satisfied tone.
“Let’s go.”
He turned his back to the dragon with no regrets, and started to walk. It was a good night. He was very satisfied because the dragon was safe.
Kim Rok Soo walked closely beside Cale, very closely in fact.
“Is something the matter?”
“No.”
That was such a flat answer Cale had already understood what was the intention. Cale had made sure not to look at the sky all night long.
“I will not look. You must keep your promise to me afterall.”
“Okay…”
Choi Han silently followed behind the couple and focused on altering their tracks. The kittens, who hesitated for a moment, saw the dragon turn its gaze away from Cale before following behind him.
Once even the Cat Tribe sibling turned away from it, the dragon lifted its head and watched them walk away.
“…I hate humans…they are evil…”
For some reason, the dragon was paying more attention to the back of the smallest human, the race that he was annoyingly used to and hated, rather than the night sky that it was seeing for the first time.
Hong slowly approached his sister On as they followed behind Cale.
“Noona, I think he’s going to follow us.”
“Uh huh. I think so too.”
“Am I going to get a younger brother?”
“It looks like it.”
The kittens were conversing with themselves, but Rok Soo scoffed at them and retorted back.
“No way. Dragons are extremely prideful and will never accept being under a human. Furthermore, this dragon hates humans.”
On’s expression seemed to disagree. If a cat had a mocking expression, it would probably be the one of On’s face right now. On shook her head and quietly mumbled.
“…I don’t think so.”
“…Uh huh.”
Hong looked behind him before agreeing with his sister. The Black Dragon was still looking in their direction. Hong was now sure. This dragon will enjoy its freedom for a bit, before sharing some beef with him in the future.
Cale ordered the two kittens who were whispering to each other.
“Go get the orb back.”
The two siblings went to get the orb so that they could eat some more beef. Cale did not even look at the siblings, as he looked at Choi Han.
“You did well, good work.”
“Cale-nim.”
“What.”
Choi Han was silent for a while after calling out to Cale’s name, before he finally started to speak once again.
“What if… the dragon decided that living as it wants was to follow you, Cale-nim?”
“Crazy. Something like that could not happen.”
“What if. Just…hypothetically speaking.”
‘Hypothetical? Why would I think hypothetically about such a situation?’
Cale thought about it for a while, before lightly responding.
“I have come to learn that there is absolutely no point in caring for what ifs or the past.”
Why should he? Too much shit has happened for him to be focused on the one percent chance possibilities. Especially if that possibility was a dragon, a being called the king of the world, decided it liked him and his lover so much it decided to follow them.
His life had gone to shit too many times for that to be the only thing on his mind right now. He needed to continue traveling and not listen to whatever nonsense this baby-faced swordmaster was talking about.
Cale did not even look back as they walked away. It was unfortunate he could still feel the presence of the dragon around them.
It was no surprise that when they’d gotten back Rok Soo had hit the bed in record time. He threw off his shirt and was probably off to sleep before Cale completely processed everything that had happened.
He’d met a dragon.
Okay.
He held a dragon.
Even better.
Said dragon had followed them back to the inn and was now sitting in his window sill.
‘Well… there goes that one percent chance.’
Cale looked at the windowsill where the moonlight fell in and sighed. He really did not understand this dragon at all. It was staring at him with such a curious gaze that it seemed to Cale he was being studied.
It was unfortunate that his ability, Eyes of Heaven allowed him to see through what would be invisible to the normal human.
Cale could only ignore the dragon and change his clothes for the night and head to bed.
Only when the redhead was fast asleep did the invisible young dragon, who had used magic for the first time to become invisible and sat at his window sill for a long time, finally leave. The dragon was tightly clutching the bag of potions that Cale had given him.
The next day, Cale had to deal with Choi Han’s questions from early in the morning.
“Cale-nim. There is a city coming up in a few days. Is that the middle point?”
“What are you talking about?”
“Will your group be stopping there, in that city?”
“Why does it matter?”
Choi Han remained silent for a moment as Cale could not help but question him. Why did he need to know?
“I would like to pay you back.
“What the fuck?”
Cale had accidently let his thoughts slip out and frowned as he looked at Choi Han with an incredulous gaze. The reason they had invited Choi Han to help rescue the baby dragon was so he could understand what it meant to save another’s life. It would be beneficial in the future so Cale ‘happily’ invited him but what was this crazy bastard saying now?
Pay him back? He’s already beat him once before.
‘I haven’t done or said anything…’
“...I wish to pay you back for allowing us to stay with you.”
“Oh. I do not care what you do.”
“Thank you, Cale-nim.”
“...Whatever.
Cale just casually nodded toward Choi Han on this early morning and picked up the glass of cold water that Hans had prepared for him. Cale recalled what Hans had said earlier, as he felt the cold water flow through his body.
‘Master, it would seem those Molans have decided to wander close to your room all night. I of course did not fight them but politely told them to head to bed. After all, that man, Ron, is reaching a senile age.’
Cale really was a terrible influence on Hans through the years. Though he had kept his usually bubbly personality and charm, Cale could not help but realize the ginger acted too much like his trashy self at times.
It made his mind clear up, even without the cold water for some reason. Cale carefully put the water back down and started to speak to Choi Han.
“You took care of everything properly?”
“Yes, Cale-nim.”
‘When did he become so respectful?’
Cale did not notice until now, just how respectful Choi Han spoke with him.
After Choi Han had brought Cale back to the inn, he immediately went back to erase their tracks and create a new set of fake tracks heading toward the west.
“But Cale-nim.”
“What?”
“I went to check the Viscount’s villa on my way back.”
“Okay, and?”
Looking at Cale’s blank expression, Choi Han had a slightly bitter expression as he responded.
“They all seemed to be in a state of chaos. There were also soldiers and knights leaving the village.”
“I’m sure they went to report.”
After regaining their consciousness, they probably sent people to Venion and investigated the area around the cave. However, that did not seem to be the end of Choi Han’s report.
However.”
“Sigh. Just say it.”
Cale started to frown, and bluntly retorted to Choi Han. Choi Han still seemed to have a bitter expression, and slowly started to speak.
“A part of the exit route we took from the cave was blown up. Even the trees, grass, ground, and everything around it was a mess.”
Plop.
The kittens dropped the jerkies that were in their mouths. However, Cale was still relaxed.
“It was obviously the dragon’s doing.”
Choi Han just stood there silently. Cale saw that, and started to smile as he stood up from his seat.
Even if it is only 4 years old, the dragon was still extremely smart. It knew someone may come to the escape route, and probably decided to blow it up. Since dragons are also very sensitive to mana, it probably destroyed everything around it to destroy the magic tools in the area as well.
“It’s good enough that it didn’t kill all of the fainted people. It’s probably holding back because it is still young and still has some fear.”
“I see. I did feel a strong amount of mana there.”
“Do not look down on the dragon just because of its small size. You’ll surely regret it.”
Dragons were said to be large animals that were extremely petty. Cale could not help but mentally sigh as he remembered the dragon following them, before asking Choi Han a question.
“Well, since you plan to follow us, are you going to be sleeping until we leave?”
“No. I need to go help Beacrox out.”
“Hm? Beacrox?”
Cale hummed in shock, and quickly asked.
“Oh, I guess you are close now?”
In the past they continued to travel together for a long time, so they must be close now. At that moment, Cale saw Choi Han have a stoic expression for the first time. Choi Han answered very sternly.
“No. We are not close at all.”
“… I see… okay then.”
Cale responded back with a similar expression on his face, and Choi Han silently bowed before heading out of the room. Cale gave Choi Han an order as he was opening the door to leave.
“Ah. Tell Hans to prepare some drinks on your way out.”
“Excuse me?”
Choi Han’s eyes opened widely in shock as he looked back at Cale. He looked back and forth at the relaxed Cale and the clock that showed 7:00 am. Cale refreshingly answered Choi Han’s silent question.
“Haven’t you ever heard of a hangover drink?”
Choi Han left without saying anything else, but Cale did not care. Even On and Hong were looking at him and seemed to be asking if he really was going to start drinking this early, but he also ignored them, and looked into the mirror.
“What a wonderful expression.”
His face seemed to be extremely tired, and still slightly drunk. Cale nodded in satisfaction, before heading down to the first floor.
‘As I expected.’
7:00 am was early, but the day was not yet over for some people. The Vice Captain was standing there, looking like he had never even drank last night, and was having a serious conversation with someone.
Cale could see a stiff Choi Han nearby. It was because the person speaking with the Vice Captain was one of the knights that Choi Han had defeated yesterday. It was only normal to stiffen up.
Cale approached Choi Han, and kicked Choi Han’s foot.
“Why are you stiffening up like that?”
“Ah.”
Choi Han flinched for a moment at Cale’s stealthy whisper, before smiling awkwardly and quietly responding back.
“I thought I had used enough strength to make them unable to fight for about a day, but they are up and moving much earlier than I expected. I guess I thought the human body was much weaker than it actually is. I guess I can use more strength against humans in the future.”
Cale turned his gaze away from Choi Han.
On and Hong had followed him downstairs. The kittens had smirks on their faces as they wagged their tails and peeked at the knight. Anybody could see that they were enjoying this situation.
‘…Am I the only one who doesn’t care?’
As Cale was thinking about that and sat down at his table, the inn owner brought a bottle of alcohol to him.
“Young master, I prepared the same alcohol you drank last night.”
“Old man, there is something that keeps coming to my mind whenever I see you.”
“Yes?”
Cale smiled at the nervous old man, and continued to speak.
“You are a really smart vendor. It’s a compliment. This is perfect for a hangover drink.”
Pong.
The alcohol bottle opened with a refreshing sound, and Cale immediately poured a cup and downed it. His face almost instantly started to turn red. Cale purposefully made his eyes only half opened, and looked toward the Vice Captain. The Vice Captain was still talking to the other knight.
“Yesterday, we had a party to relax after a long journey. Everybody was drinking and relaxing. Nobody left the inn. But I still don’t understand why someone from the Viscount’s estate would be curious about that.”
The knight from the Marquis’s estate seems to have introduced himself as someone from the Viscount’s estate. The knight smiled at the Vice Captain’s suspicious gaze, but the knight still answered back with a serious expression.
“There was a thief that broke into the Viscount’s villa yesterday. A couple other knights and myself were on guard, but we lost a few items to the thief. After hearing that people from Count Henituse’s estate were here in the village, we came to see if the thief had stolen from the Count as well.”
‘We snagged a dragon. If Venion was here I’d shove this bottle right up his–’
“What are you looking at?”
At that moment, Cale made eye contact with the knight who was at the Viscount’s villa yesterday.
Cale’s gaze seemed even scarier than that of a typical noble. So much so the knight immediately bowed and turned his gaze away. The Vice Captain looked toward Cale awkwardly, before letting out a fake cough and then confidently and loudly answering.
“Ahem. Our young master is drinking because his day turns out better if he drinks in the morning. Furthermore, it is a hangover drink. He is the type of person who drinks to cure his hangover caused from drinking too much the night before.”
Cale scoffed at the Vice Captain, because he could not tell whether the Vice Captain was mocking him or coming up with an excuse for him, before taking another drink.
“I see. What a beauti— an interesting young master.”
The knight cut himself off, responding to the Vice Captain’s words positively, before respectfully bowing toward Cale. He seemed to think Cale was beautiful rather than scary.
‘I guess this should lessen their suspicion of us.’
Cale felt like they should no longer have any reason to be suspected by the Marquis’s knight who came to the inn so early in the morning. The dragon happened to disappear while Cale’s envoy was here, and they were leaving the morning after, but there weren’t many reasons to suspect them.
Venion’s remaining subordinates here will think about the six starred outfits that the attackers were wearing, the ones that seemed to represent a certain organization, as well as the tracks that were leading to the west. Most importantly, however, is that they would never think that someone like Cale, who was called trash, would be able to do something like that.
“T, then I wish you a safe journey as you continue on today.”
In addition, there was no way they could hold the eldest son of a Count from leaving when they didn’t have the Marquis, Venion, or even the Viscount with them.
Cale continued to drink with satisfaction.
‘I’m sure Venion would not suspect us, even after finding out what happened.’
Venion and Marquis Stan were probably the people who knew better than anyone else that there was absolutely no relationship between Count Henituse and the secret organization. That was especially the case when it came to the dragon.
Cale watched the knight leave the inn before staring at the honey lemon tea Hans had put in front of him.
“Hans...”
“Yes, young master.”
“What the hell is this?”
“It is a tea gifted to you by that man, Ron.”
A tea made by Ron for Cale. How funny.
“Ah, that man Ron? Not senile old geezer, Ron?”
Hans flinched at Cale’s words and looked around in a small panic. Ron had not delivered the drink himself because he was sure the ginger would get in his way; however, he stayed in the back corner of the room, silently listening to the conversation.
“A, ah young master!”
“What? You said it yourself. He is an old man, reaching a senile age, yes? What brought about this change?”
“You told me to be respectful.”
“I said respectful, not stupid. You shouldn’t serve your master a drink from a stranger, have it disposed of.”
“Do you plan to continue drinking then?”
“Do you care if I do?”
“Yes. You should not drink so much, Master.”
“Then no.
Cale responded casually and placed the wine bottle down.
Cale Henituse, though this person believed himself to be a selfish trashy human being he never realized just how kind he could be at times.
“Go prepare something different to drink.”
Hans couldn’t help but smile at Cale. He took the tea and left without any hassle. If Hans had learned anything while serving Cale was to not believe any rumors surrounding his master.
He had initially feared the redhead. He feared he would be beaten by the young noble and be left to die. That however was not the case. Cale was kind to him even if he tried to mask it as being a trashy young master.
He didn’t reject Hans when the ginger declared his undying loyalty and they have been close ever since.
So even when this ‘selfish’ young master acts rudely or acts as if he does not care, Hans cannot help but love his master more and more.
‘Seriously… am I the only close to normal person here, what the hell is he so giddy about?’
Cale could not wrap his head around anything that regarded his butler and in fact, did not try much.
He continued to while away the time as many began to gather within the common room. And after even more time it seemed everyone was present. Choi Han, Beacrox, Ron, Hans and even the Vice Captain Hilsman. Everyone was present except, of course, Rok Soo.
It was within Cale expectations. When he’d gotten up because of Choi Han, Rok Soo had been in bed, and turned over the entire conversation. Cale knew the man was half asleep while listening to the conversation but had expected Rok Soo to fall asleep after they’d left.
And his lover probably did but Cale did not care. However,
“Master, is Sir. not up yet?”
Hilsman had come up to Cale who was drinking a sweet apple tea prepared for him by Hans. For him to be asking this meant everything was prepared for them to leave. Hans had even been in and out of their room removing their bags.
“Mm. Hans.”
“Right away, I shall go fetch Sir. Kim Rok Soo.”
Cale could practically hear Choi Han’s neck snapping in their direction. He could see Choi Han’s body freezing and unfreezing as if he couldn’t decide what to do or what to say.
It was a pretty interesting reaction, in fact, Cale had almost assumed Choi Han would yell at him.
Surprisingly, that was not that case.
It wasn’t until Choi Han hurriedly marched over the Cale did the room finally come to understand what was happening. And it was only then did everyone believe their, somewhat, kinder young master might be in danger.
Chapter 18: Well…Yeah (2)
Chapter Text
“C, cale- nim!”
“What?”
“Cale-nim, w, what is–”
Choi Han let out a pained noise. Unable to form a proper sentence he mutters and mumbles, fumbling incoherent words out into something Cale could only assume was a question as to why.
Why did you just mention the name of another Korean?
Why is there another person from my world here?
Why are they with you?
There were a number of things Choi Han so obviously wanted to get out but couldn’t. Cale wasn’t sure if Choi Han would tolerate him for any longer so he stood up from his seat and stared into the seemingly young man’s eyes.
“Use your words.”
Cale had spoken sternly to Choi Han. His eyes were sharp yet calm as he spoke.
“That man is–”
“My lover, you can’t tell?”
“Yes but, he’s not–”
Choi Han let out yet another pained noise. Cale could not tell which direction this conversation would go. He might actually see this swordmaster lose it.
‘As terrifying and interesting as that would be, now is not the time.’
“Are you really so surprised that there is someone else here? Someone else like you?
“Why didn’t he say anything when we first met?”
“To protect oneself. The world is cruel and dangerous.’
That wasn’t entirely false. If Rok Soo were to go around claiming to be from another world, people’s eyes would be all over him and Cale really didn’t want that. Of course, Kim Rok Soo wouldn’t do anything to gain the eyes of the people but the idea itself made Cale’s skin crawl.
The idea of revealing to Choi Han that Rok Soo was Korean came by on a whim. The initial plan was to say nothing at all, however, Choi Han was all alone in this world. He survived over a hundred years by himself, fighting to survive. It was hard to just continue to hide something like this from him, especially if they were going to use him to save the destined to fall Wolf Tribe.
Imagine being brought to an unfamiliar place, taken from your family and friends and then used for someone else’s gain.
Cale was selfish but there was an extent to his selfishness.
He wanted to make sure Choi Han at least knew he was not alone, even if that meant using his own feelings against him.
“That’s…”
Choi Han grew quiet for a moment, finding some form of peace as he looked into Cale’s calm eyes.
“I…see. Alright.”
“Is that all?”
Cale had asked this even though he was well aware of what Choi Han wanted.
“Cale-nim, if there’s anything, and I really do mean anything, you need from me I will be sure that it is done.”
‘What the fuck?’
Cale managed to keep his thoughts to himself this time.
“Whatever. What else did you want?”
“May I talk to him?”
“Only if he wants to talk.”
Cale ended the conversation there. It was useless for him to keep talking when he didn’t need to. Besides, they needed to leave before they’re too late.
Their next destination was Puzzle City. It was the city that was the center of the transportation of goods in the East, and it was pretty famous for the number of rock towers around the city.
Rok Soo needed to find an unfinished rock tower in Puzzle City.
“Are we camping out today?”
On took a bite of the jerky as she asked Cale. Cale nodded his head.
“Yes. Starting today, we will be camping outside every so often. I will do my best to keep us moving larger distances however.”
He’d be using Blink every now and again during this trip to cut the time they spent traveling in half.
“The name of the next city is Puzzle City. That is the middle point in our journey.”
Kim Rok Soo had entered the conversation, finally appearing in front of everyone without a hood. Once again his clothes matched with Cale’s but he refused to wear his shirt closed.
“Ah, look who decided to wake up.”
Cale smirked while turning to Rok Soo. The man yawned and pushed his hair back while walking over to Cale’s side.
It didn’t take long for him to find a hand around Cale’s waist.
Kim Rok Soo was getting closer to receiving another ancient power for himself. Originally, in the novel, the eldest son of Marquis Stan’s family, the one who was pushed out by Venion, would find this ancient power in about a month. It was his last glimmer of hope, but, unfortunately, it ended up being a power that he could not use.
Once you get out of the Henituse territory that is surrounded by mountains, all the roads are well-paved from this small city in the Viscount’s territory to the capital.
‘That’s the reason that the Henituse territory has been safe until now, even if it is a bit annoying for the merchants.’
Even if you have a lot of goods to sell, it would be difficult for merchants to travel to buy those goods if the roads were rough. However, the merchants pushed through this inconvenience because the roads were paved as soon as they left the Henituse territory.
Furthermore, these paved roads allowed for the influential powers in the eastern half of the Rowoon Kingdom to gather frequently. That was why people in the capital were able to discuss many of the issues in the east, even though there were no nobles with a higher nobility than the rank of Marquis in the east.
“It was good we got here quickly, usually it would have taken much longer because our territory has a lot of mountains, but it will not take very long from here.”
Puzzle City was not the middle point in terms of distance, but in terms of time.
Cale and Rok Soo had set a pretty filled schedule from here on as well. It was because they needed to have enough time in Puzzle City. He turned away from the kitten siblings, who were whispering quietly to each other, and looked outside the carriage window.
‘The Vitality of the Heart.’
That was the name of the ancient power that would strengthen the Indestructible Shield. This was a power that was focused on restoration and vitality.
‘That was why the eldest son was looking for it.’
Taylor, the eldest son of the Marquis, who had lost his position as heir. He was the only good person in the Marquis’s family, but the lower half of his body had become paralyzed because of Venion’s schemes.
Taylor had rummaged through all sorts of texts to find a power that would cure him. He happens to find an ancient text in an old bookstore in the process, and, although it was difficult to decipher the ancient text, he manages to decipher a few words after putting in a lot of hard work.
Restoration. Rock Tower.
Those two things became clues for Taylor who immediately headed to Puzzle City, which could also be called Rock Tower City. He was probably at Puzzle City right now. In the novel, he would find the ancient power in about a month from now.
‘But it was useless.’
The, ‘Vitality of the Heart,’ was unable to restore an already injured body. It only was able to restore any injuries received after earning the power. There was also a limit on how much could be restored, as well as a cost to pay for any restorations.
Taylor fell into despair after learning about that fact. He had no time, and that ancient power was his last hope. It was because Taylor did not know when Venion would come to kill him.
‘He dies a month after finding the power.’
Taylor ends up dying by White Star while the capital was in a state of chaos from the terror incident. Of course, Venion was responsible for sending them after Taylor.
The reason Kim Rok Soo remembered this side character was because of the strong friendship Taylor had with his friend.
The crazy priestess. She was Taylor’s friend and the only person who survives Taylor’s assassination. She kills half of the assassins in anger, and ends up becoming excommunicated by the temple. She ends up with a large injury on her back from the incident and confidently tells the temple about what she had done.
‘I acted as a human rather than following the will of the lord. I believe that is the right thing to do.’
She then continued on after that.
‘I am now free!’
That is when she starts to be called the crazy priestess by others. Her specialty was using the strength of the God of Death for curses. The temple had excommunicated her, but her god did not throw her away.
When the war broke out in the novel, she became famous, even though she was not a hero, because of how she helped to heal the injured.
‘I think it will be different this time.’
There was a good chance that Taylor would not die in a month. Venion was going to be busy dealing with the dragon incident and sucking up to the Marquis. He probably would need to focus on his younger siblings rather than his paralyzed older brother to maintain his status as the heir to the Marquis title.
‘And since I will be taking Taylor’s last hope away, I will need to give him a new hope.’
Although the Vitality of the Heart was an ancient power that Taylor did not need, Rok Soo was not such a bad guy to take someone’s last hope away.
He was also curious to know about what that combination of Taylor and the Crazy Priestess could achieve if they managed to live longer. He thought that the two of them could change the Marquis’s estate. If that could happen, that would be better for Cale and him in the long run.
However, something that he suddenly thought about made Rok Soo stiffen his expression.
‘Even Beacrox struggled under her curse right?’
Once he thought about the struggles the torture expert Beacrox had with the priestess, he stopped thinking about her right away. He decided to stop thinking about the good-natured and citizen-caring noble Taylor as well.
“The better Stan and that crazy priestess should be there.”
Cale spoke up as Kim Rok Soo helped him up into the carriage.
‘They don’t mesh well with me.’
They were different types of people than Cale. They were good people who were loyal and trusted each other deeply. Cale preferred Ron or Beacrox to those kinds of people.
‘How could I ever think about such stupid thoughts.’
Cale quickly stopped thinking about Ron and Beacrox, they were not close nor did they work for him anymore.
As their journey continued Cale looked down after feeling something tapping at his leg. He could see the golden pupils of the kittens shining, as the kittens started to speak.
“I heard from Hans earlier.”
“Hans said.”
Hans, even though he knew On and Hong were members of the Cat Tribe, continued to say all sorts of things in front of the kittens. The kittens seemed to want to tell him something they had heard Hans say.
“What?”
The siblings seemed to have gotten used to Cale’s rude way of asking, and started to speak.
“If you make a wish at a rock tower, it will come true.”
“He said the rock towers were pretty.”
“I want to go. But it’s okay if it is too annoying.”
“I want to go with you, but it’s okay if it is too difficult.”
Kim Rok soo had interjected, blankly stared at the fidgety kittens before casually asking.
“What kind of wish do you have?”
Hong shook his fur, that was now healthier and shinier thanks to getting good treatment from Hans, and shouted out with excitement.
“That everybody, including my new little brother-”
“Dismissed.”
Rok Soo immediately started to ignore the kittens, and turned away from them. The carriage stopped at the same time. They had arrived at the location of their campsite for the evening.
“Looks like we are camping out starting today.”
“Indeed.”
Cale answered Hans’s statement, before looking around their campsite. The wind from the forest blew by his head. His hair flew gently in the wind making him push his bangs out his face.
The way the setting sun fell onto Cale’s eyes made the man look ethereal.
Rok Soo couldn’t just stand back on the sidelines when Cale was right there in front of him. He moved to the redheads side and stole a kiss.
Things were moving smoothly so Rok Soo spent the night with a pretty relaxed mind.
The next morning.
“Master.”
“…What is this?”
Rok Soo stared at the dead deer that was at the border of their campsite. It had been hunted recently. Hans reported to Cale, who just sighed at the deer and closed his eyes.
“Someone left it here on our campsite.”
Hans pointed next to the deer. Kim Rok Soo was looking at that spot as well. On the ground was a drawing of a fork and a knife.
It was as if someone had left the deer there for them to eat. Rok Soo suddenly had an odd thought. He then turned his gaze toward his companions. The kitten siblings in Choi Han’s arms, as well as Choi Han himself, were all smiling while looking at them.
‘…I have a bad feeling about this.’
He had a really bad feeling about it.
An individual that could speak, but could not write, had left the deer for them.
Also, it was an individual that Choi Han, the person on watch last night, clearly knew was there, but pretended not to see.
‘…I have a bad feeling it was the dragon.’
He turned to Cale who was shaking his head, he clearly knew what was going on too. Rok Soo turned his head back to look at Choi Han, On, and Hong, who were still looking at him, and seriously warned them.
“We are going to pretend like we don’t know.”
Meeeow.
Meeow.
The two siblings were mocking him, but Cale pretended to not hear it. However, a new ingredient was delivered to them every time the crew camped outside. Wild hogs, rabbits, and all sorts of fruits. was now sure about the existence of the dragon following behind them.
They then arrived at Puzzle City with that confirmation in his mind.
After easily passing through Puzzle City’s gate, the Henituse family’s Golden Turtle carriage followed the lead of deputy butler Hans to the inn.
“It is smaller than Western City.”
“Right. Small.”
Kim Rok Soo nodded at On and Hong’s words, and looked outside the carriage.
‘It won’t follow us into the city, right?’
According to Choi Han, the Black Dragon would follow them from a far distance, even when Cale used Blink, before coming by in the early morning to drop the food off and then running away.
“Isn’t it cute? The dragon seems like a little kid that hasn’t lost its innocence, even after living such a terrible life.”
“It’s so cute it can blow up mountains with a sneeze. Yes, very cute indeed.”
Cale had brought a bit of reality to Choi Han’s thinking with his statement. If Choi Han had seen the dragon blow a mountain away, he would not be saying things like, ‘Cute,’ to describe it.
Rok Soo didn’t know why the dragon was doing this, even though it said that it hated humans. It was really overwhelming. This was not the way he was expecting things to go.
Since it was still young, Cale thought the dragon would stay away from the Marquis’s territory and create its own lair to develop its strength. Cale was hoping that, after growing stronger, that the dragon would destroy the Marquis’s estate before the war broke out in the continent.
That would be helpful in keeping the Henituse territory peaceful for a longer period of time.
“Tsk.”
Cale clicked his tongue, and the kittens, who were excitedly looking out the window, flinched before approaching him. It seemed like they had seen something odd outside, and had come to ask.
“Each house has a rock tower in front of it.”
“Very very weird.”
Cale just casually answered.
“This is the city of rock towers.”
Puzzle City was famous for the ancient ruins with a lot of rock towers, but it was also famous for the fact that each house had small rock towers in front of them.
The people in this city made a small groove outside of their windows to put a small rock tower on top of it. It really shouldn’t be called a rock tower, because it was made with less than ten rocks, but the rock towers were formed in different shapes based on the personality of the home owners.
That was why it was only natural that the luxurious inn that they arrived at also had a rock tower in front of it.
“Will we be staying here?”
Hans quickly responded to Rok Soo’s question, as they followed behind the inn owner. Hans seemed to be very excited, as he was walking with the kitten siblings in his arms.
“Yes sir. We have reserved two days for Choi Han, Ron and Beacrox, and have agreed to pay for the rest of the group depending on how long we end up staying here.”
Ron flinched for a moment at Hans’s words before quickly following behind. Hans continued to speak.
“We arrived right before the Rock Tower Festival season, so the room was not that expensive.”
The Rock Tower Festival. Puzzle City was currently busy preparing for next week’s Rock Tower Festival. Kim Rok Soo just let out what he was thinking without giving it any thought.
“It’s not like there are a lot of rocks here, but the rock towers are quite interesting. Very odd.”
“I know the reason for that.”
‘Huh?’
Rok Soo peeked toward Hans, who had responded to his mumblings.
“There is a sad yet thought provoking story that has been passed down through the ages.”
“Stop right now if it is going to be long.”
Cale really didn’t care about it. However, Hans continued to speak, as he had probably determined that the story was not very long. The group that had entered Cale’s room watched as the attendant stepped out of the room and then had to listen to Hans’s story.
“This story, well, this legend, is about something that happened in ancient times.”
“Ancient times?”
Click.
The attendant had closed the door behind her and only Cale’s group and Choi Han’s group were left in the room. Rok Soo responded to the words, ‘Ancient times.’
“Yes. Ancient times.”
“Go on.”
The kitten siblings in Hans’s arms were wagging their tails, as if they were interested in the story, and looked up at him. Cale knew exactly where this story was going. Cale sat down on the couch with his legs crossed and motioned to Hans with his chin. He was telling Hans to hurry up and speak.
“Ahem. This city supposedly fell out of the grace of a god in the past.”
‘Falling out of grace?’
Kim Rok Soo did not know anything about this story.
“This is my first time hearing about it.”
“That does not matter, though I’m not too sure if the Master knows this from his studies.”
“…You seem to enjoy being rude to me these days. Are you going to keep talking like that? Hmm?”
Hans quickly turned his gaze away from Rok Soo and smiled at Cale.
“It is only natural for a great butler to inform their master about things that the master does not know.”
Hans ignored Rok Soo and started to speak about the ancient times.
“I do not know why this city fell out of the grace of a god. However, that is apparently when some of the people in this city started to gather together to build rock towers. It seemed to have been an act of worship to reach out to the god that had abandoned them.”
“Did it work?”
Hans sternly responded to Rok Soo’s question.
“No.”
The god did not listen to them.
“Apparently, none of the prayers went through. That is why the present day Puzzle City does not have a single temple.”
“There’s no reason for me to worship a god who has abandoned me. Is that it?”
“Ding ding ding! My Master truly is smart and does not need to study at all.”
“…I will hit you.”
Hans turned away from Cale to look at a far away mountain and continued to speak.
“Ahem. Anyways, they have rock towers instead of temples. The rock towers represent a promise that the people made after all of that. It was a promise between the people, as well as a promise with themselves.”
“What kind of promise?”
Hans started to explain an odd rule that was followed in Puzzle City.
“A human who has had their wish granted will destroy their rock tower.”
Cale and Kim Rok Soo looked at each other and started to smile.
“What an interesting city.”
“Isn’t it? Since they were abandoned by their god, they needed to achieve everything with their own strength. The act of destroying their rock tower represents, ‘overcoming the odds.’
Kim Rok Soo liked the act of destroying the rock tower very much and Cale liked the idea of destroying. Rok Soo then recalled the numerous rock towers in front of the houses.
“The rock towers are not created to seek help from a god.”
“Right. It is more of a representation of their own determination.”
This kind of rock tower held a lot of importance, even if you never got to destroy it.
“I guess it wasn’t the god granting their wish in the end.”
“Yes. You are right. Although it is sad that they were abandoned, this story also gives people a lot of hope.”
Cale casually gave an order to Hans who was responding to him.
“Look down.”
“Excuse me?”
Seeing Hans looking confused, Cale pointed to Hans’s chest with his finger.
“Looks like the kittens are angry.”
“What?”
Gasp. Hans looked down and gasped as his eyes opened widely. The kittens were showing their teeth in anger. The golden pupils staring at Hans were vicious.
“Aigoo. Why are our kitten-nims so angry? Should I go bring you some more jerky?”
Hans started to smile as he put the kittens down from his chest. He had completely forgotten , he just assumed they were angry because they were hungry. However, the kittens were not angry because of that. Cale recalled the things that the siblings had said earlier.
‘I heard from Hans earlier.’
‘Hans said.’
‘If you make a wish at a rock tower, it will come true.’
‘He said the rock towers were pretty.’
Tap. Tap.
On seemed to be angry, as she was tapping on the floor with her paw, while Hong was tapping on the floor with his tail. They were angry that Hans had lied to them about the rock tower, but Hans seemed to have gotten the wrong message.
“Aigoo, our precious kitten-nims. I will go get some delicious snacks for you! Young master, may I go get something for them?”
“Whatever you want.”
“I will be back really quickly.”
Hans said that he would hurry back, but he still made sure the things he brought for Cale were neatly organized, before heading out like the wind as soon as it was done.
“You three can go rest as well.”
Choi Han, Ron and Beacrox were all still left in the room. Ron turned toward Cale and started to smile.
‘I have a bad feeling about this.’
Kim Rok Soo really hated that old man’s smile. His smile made Cale mentally cringe as he remembered all the times Ron had smiled at him like that when he was young. Ron approached the couch Cale was on, before starting to speak.
“Will Choi Han be leaving in two days?”
“Yes, you’ll be leaving. Speak with your team leader if there are any questions.”
Cale had answered smoothly though the words ‘team leader’ made Kim Rok Soo frown a bit. He talked about every now and again when he and Cale were alone. His life as a team leader was pretty much over but Cale listened intently and gave feedback or slight encouraging words when needed.
It was really good to have Cale
Cale suddenly had a thought and started to smile as he asked.
“Why? You don’t want to leave? Aren’t you three traveling companions?”
Ron’s benign smile faltered momentarily.
“We are traveling together, yes. But the Young Master seems different than what I remembered.”
This gave Cale the chills.
“It is just that it is disappointing that we will not be going with you all the way to the capital.”
Cale’s expression became a bit bitter after hearing the rest of Ron’s words. He didn’t really pay attention to it because it was annoying, but it looks like the old man was the same.
Lying to appease his feelings.
Choi Han was difficult to read, but if he really hated someone, he probably would not even speak to them. So he did not completely hate Cale. Cale thought about the plan, and started to smile mischievously as he answered.
“Well, you will be traveling with your friends so don’t be so disappointed.”
‘Why do you suddenly care so much? The three of you can leave this kingdom and go to Rosalyn’s kingdom and stay far from me. What do you think? Wonderful, right?’
Cale did not say that part out loud, as he started to smirk while Ron started to smile even brighter.
“I look forward to when we are all together in the capital. This old man’s wish is that everybody arrives there safely.”
Cale did not believe anything Ron was saying. ‘Looking forward to it,’ or, ‘wishing that everybody arrives there safely.’ Those types of emotions would not fly with this old man.
The kittens also snorted while looking at Ron. On and Hong found it annoying that Ron kept trying to get close to Cale when he was pretty sure he and his son had left.
Beacrox and Choi Han stayed quiet during the entirety of the conversation.
“You can leave now.”
Cale easily got rid of them from the room.
“Hans is a liar!”
“I trusted that butler!”
The kitten siblings finally let out their anger while Rok Soo ignored them by looking out of the window.
He was looking in the direction of a cave in the corner of Puzzle City. This cave was the location of the incomplete rock tower and the, ‘Vitality of the Heart.’ There should be a small house in that cave.
‘Didn’t it say the person lived until they were 150 years old?’
This was a power that an ancient being left after naturally dying from old age. The deceased person thought his power to be a curse. Kim Rok Soo then walked and opened the door.
“Aigoo!”
Hans happened to be right outside the door. Seeing the deputy butler, who had run back with his arms full of snacks, Cale started to speak from the couch.
“Let’s go see the rock tower.”
The kittens’ ears started to twitch. Cale smirked internally at the kittens, who ran toward him like they were never angry to start, and picked the people that would go with him.
“It will just be us and Choi Han. Oh, bring On and Hong with you too.”
The human who died at the age of 150 had wanted to finish a rock tower in this Wind-Gathering Cave.
‘It was wood last time, now it is wind?’
The center of the cave has a hurricane that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. The old man had spent over 100 years trying to build a rock tower in the eye of that hurricane.
However, he failed.
Well, the old man always destroyed his rock tower whenever it looked like he was going to finish. He repeated that over and over until he died one day after stacking it back up about half way.
Just what wish did that ancient old man have? Rok Soo didn’t really care. He just planned on carefully looking at one thing while they were out looking at rock towers today.
‘Might as well make it look good if I’m going to build it anyways.’
Since he had to do it anyway, he was going to make it look good. He also had to pay attention to some people, just in case, at the Rock Tower Ruins.
A bit later, Kim Rok Soo, Cale, the two kittens, Choi Han, and Hans arrived at the entrance of the Rock Tower Ruins. They didn’t bring their carriage that showed the symbol of the Henituse family, and Cale had a hat on as well, using the excuse that he did not like the sunlight.
‘They really are still here.’
He was able to locate the people that he was looking for as soon as they entered the ruins. Cale stealthily hid behind Choi Han and Hans, he had even tied up his hair into a low bun since it was a color that alerted everyone.
At a bit of a distance was a casually dressed man and woman. The man was in a wheelchair, with the woman pushing the wheelchair and heading out of the entrance of the Ruins, which was also the exit.
They didn’t notice Rok Soo’s stealthy gaze and casually left the ruins. The man turned his head slightly toward the woman and asked.
“Why did you want to come here today?”
“I don’t know if it is a message from the lord or just complete bullshit, but I’ve had the same dream for a couple of days that I needed to come here. My dream said that our future benefactors would show up if we came to the ruins. Something about how even the lord didn’t know how those benefactors would act, other than the fact that they will be coming to the ruins today.”
“There’s even a person that the lord cannot predict?”
“Who knows? Half of the things the lord says is bullshit. Complete bullshit.”
The woman with short brown hair vented with annoyance.
“Bullshit? It is the word of the lord. Plus, wasn’t it a secret that you can hear messages from the lord?”
The responding man was the eldest son of Marquis Stan’s family, Taylor Stan.
“It’s not like there are any priests in Puzzle City. And who cares about the word of the lord? Does the lord feed us? How can there be a benefactor for people like us? Absolutely bogus. I’m hungry. Let’s go eat.”
The woman who looked annoyed was Taylor’s close friend, Cage, the woman who will eventually be called the Crazy Priestess. Taylor responded back to Cage with a serious expression.
“Cage, I suddenly feel like drinking beer.”
“Really? I’m craving smoked pork.”
They looked at each other with serious expressions. Taylor pointed forward with his finger, and seriously responded to Cage.
“What a wonderful combination. Let’s go. Push! It’ll be my treat!”
“Aigoo, your treat?! This priestess will do her best to escort you there.”
The two of them started to laugh as they started to move.
Rok Soo could not hear their conversation because he was far away, but he was doing his best to remember the faces of these two individuals, who were still able to laugh while in the middle of some terrible situations.
Of course, he planned giving them their new hope anonymously. It was something he had learned from the dragon.
‘Unless their lord has nothing to do and reveals me to them, there is no way that they will recognize me.’
It was impossible for them to learn of his identity. How great was that? He should have done everything anonymously until now.
‘Now that I’ve confirmed what they look like, I just need to make sure to avoid them.’
Since they didn’t know who he was, Rok Soo just had to make sure they avoided them in the future.
It was at that moment.
Riiiiinnnng.
Cale stumbled in his steps, hands moving rapidly to cover his ears and block the noise. It was no use as it came directly to his head rather than some outside source.
He should have known this bastard would bother him.
‘You dumbass, fucking God! Could you stop this shit motherfucker! What the hell is wrong with you.’
Cale cursed at the God causing the ringing. It was the motherfucking God of Death.
The son of a bitch that had bothered him for years until Cale made a deal with him.
‘I was just happy to see both my children in the same place!’
Kim Rok Soo had seen the crazy priestess stumble and cover her ears seemingly in pain. He didn’t know why but his gaze immediately moved to Cale who was behind Hans and Choi Han.
“Cale!”
Hans and Choi Han immediately turned their attention to Cale and soon all eyes were on the redhead.
He hated that.
In his own home, Cale was ostracized and hateful gazes lingered on him wherever he went.
He could only cover his ears as he waited for the damned ringing to die down. It didn’t help that Hans looked as if he were ready to kill and Choi Han was ready to help.
It did not help that the worried gaze his lover gave was so genuine and full of concern it made his heart hurt.
It really did not help that god’s never seemed to know when to shut up.
‘You should go over and say hello! You need more friends, Angelina says ‘hi’ by the way.’
‘Would you please… shut the ever loving fuck up! You’re doing more harm than good right now!’
Cale had winced as the ringing continued, only getting louder as the seconds flew by. It had been so loud Cale could not hear the worried yelps, meows and questions coming from his group.
“Do not make a scene.”
Cale spoke up in pain and looked up at Kim Rok Soo. The man's hands were gripping onto him so tightly. He couldn’t help but worry when Cale was suddenly in pain and he didn’t know why.
“…Go. We need… to go.”
Cale mumbled a broken sentence but he was heard loud and clear by the surrounding members. They were quick to work and headed in the direction Cale made his way to.
Chapter 19: Well... Yeah. (3)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale’s pace gradually became quicker as he could hear the God’s voice in his head once more.
“Where are you going? My dear Cage is the other way!”
Cale grunted and hissed. He stomped his foot and he rushed faster in the other direction, completely ignoring the god’s words. He refrained from cursing out loud since the children were following behind him.
‘I swear to shit. If you don’t shut up and I die because of it, I’ll kick the absolute shit out of you.’
‘Whaaa! But hon–’
“It hurts! Shut up!”
The god shut up quickly.
Cale sped up, finding an isolated location. His ears remained covered as the ringing slowly died down. Cale did not realize how quiet the people following behind him had gotten.
He sat on a bench and waited. The ringing took much longer to stop than Cale had expected. Cale absolutely hated it when the god’s tried to contact him while he was awake. Those idiots got too excited whenever Cale responded to their calls and talked for hours. He didn’t care how strong his divine connection was, these bastards needed to learn patience.
Sigh. Cale let out a sigh and grumbled, finally removing his hands from his ears. It took a moment for everything to register but he finally saw the faces of those around him. Kim Rok Soo, Choi Han and Hans all looked worried, Rok Soo looking pale as if he’d witnessed a murder.
“I–”
“Cale.”
Rok Soo called out his name.
“I am alright now, I’m sorry.”
“Cale, why are you apologizing? What happened?”
Cale stared at his lover for a moment before sighing again. He didn’t completely understand it himself, having someone he cared for be so worried about him was always strange. It didn’t give him the same feeling as when Hans was worried about him. Maybe it was because they were lovers but it just felt so strange at times.
“I need to talk with that crazy priestess.”
Cale was blunt. He did not feel like nor want to speak with her. Especially since death did not know when to shut his mouth but Cale felt they’d need to establish a relationship and curse out that damned god together.
“Not now, of course. Eventually, yes.”
He made the distinction very clear. There was no need to speak with her now, after all they needed to get that ancient power, get rid of Choi Han’s group and get to the capital. Speaking with her can wait.
“Cale, are you sure you’re alright now?”
“Yes.”
“...Are you sure Cale-nim?”
“I am perfectly fine. There’s just a bas– idiot that has terrible timing.”
The group did not understand what that meant but could only take Cale’s word for it. The redhead looked tired and definitely did not want to be asked any further questions.
After a few moments, Cale stood up and wrapped a hand around Rok Soo’s bicep. He was very clear about what he wanted and directed everyone back into the directions of the ruins.
Upon arrival, they could see people praying all around the area.
At that moment, Hans stealthily approached Cale and whispered to him.
“Earlier, I saw the eldest son of Marquis Stan’s household.”
“I see, good job.”
Cale praised his loyal butler. Hans smiled before stepping off to the side, carefully watching his young master be sure another incident would not occur.
“Hans.”
“Yes, sir.”
“You’re very good at your job..”
“Thank you!”
Hans spoke with a satisfied expression. He then asked Cale.
“What do you plan on doing?”
Cale could feel the left side of his face heating up, and looked in that direction. Choi Han was looking at him. Cale shook his head and answered both of them.
“Ignore them. Like I said, I have no plans to speak with them now.”
Both of them nodded their heads without saying anything else. Only then did their tour officially start. After looking around, Kim Rok Soo was shocked at the appearance of the rock towers in the ruins.
“They are …”
Rok Soo seemed to be in disbelief.
“Uglier than expected?”
Cale had finished the sentence, laughing slyly as they looked at the towers of rocks.
Kim Rok Soo could not understand the ancient sense of style. He was expecting piles of rocks, but there were rock towers of all kinds of shapes in the ruins.
They looked interesting. However, they were definitely not beautiful. Rok Soo peeked at the kittens in Hans’s arms. They seemed to be extremely disappointed as well.
However, there was someone who seemed to be more serious than he expected. Choi Han had his head bowed like the other people who were praying, and seemed to be praying as well.
‘I’m sure he’s praying to return to Korea.’
Choi Han had grown up in a happy family environment. He was a different kind of person than Cale or Kim Rok Soo. Choi Han had grown up in a happy family with positive influences. That was why he was able to survive in a disastrous situation while still remaining a good person.
Kim Rok Soo was staring at Choi Han when Choi Han lifted his head up and made eye contact with him.
“Kim Rok Soo-nim.”
“What?”
“I have a question and something to report.”
He had a bad feeling about this.
“Start with your question.”
Choi Han seemed to be thinking about something, as he looked toward the rock towers standing in this wide plain and started to speak.
“Kim Rok Soo-nim, are you not going to make a wish?”
‘For what? To return to Korea?’
Rok Soo just honestly answered.
“I am content with my life and I don’t do things like making wishes.”
“Why not?”
“Because it gives you higher expectations.”
Kim Rok Soo, Choi Han, Hans, and even the kittens all turned to look at Cale who had suddenly spoken up. Cale was staring at the rock towers like Choi Han had done, and slowly continued to speak.
“It’s easier to live without expectations that way you won’t be disappointed when you don’t get what you wanted...”
Cale had plenty of high expectations when he was young. The expectations he’d placed on himself and even his father. He expected to work hard to eventually become head of the Henituse household, he expected his father to love him forever, he expected to live a happy life.
All of those expectations were for naught.
Pointless.
A waste of time.
Every expectation he had in his life only seemed to lead to further misery.
Living without high expectations was better because he’d never suffer any disappointment.
He only expected to get rid of that motherfucking white star and die peacefully this go round.
Tap. Cale turned his gaze after feeling the tap on his shoulder, only to see his butler Hans smiling and starting to speak.
“If the young master will not have high expectations, I will have them for you!”
“…Sure, whatever. Do what you want.”
“Yes, sir!”
Hans responded loudly, but seemed to be a bit disappointed as well, as he took the lead with the kittens. Cale had leisurely followed behind Hans, hand still wrapped around Rok Soo’s bicep when Choi Han quickly approached Rok Soo and whispered in a voice that Hans could not hear.
Choi Han had not given his report yet.
“The dragon has entered the city.”
“Ignore. It.”
“I understand.”
Kim Rok Soo took a look around. The dragon must have made itself invisible, as he could not see it. The only thing he could see was the people praying toward the rock towers. The Rock Tower Festival was still a week away, but there was still a large amount of people here. Rok Soo’s gaze turned to the opposite direction of the rock towers in the plains.
The upscale area, the area that the wealthiest citizens in Puzzle City resides. Behind that area was a small mountain, and somewhere on that mountain was the grave of the person who had lived until they were 150 years old.
He then looked at Cale, who’s eyes followed something that only he could see. The dragon must have been closer than he had thought.
That night Kim Rok Soo held Cale close, hugging the man tight until they both fell asleep. Even then, he did not let go of Cale.
The next day, Rok Soo was ready to head to the grave. Naturally, he had to get rid of the humans and the kittens who wanted to follow him. Thankfully, everybody stopped voicing their complaints once he said who would be joining him.
“Cale and I will be leaving together.”
Cale’s words were absolute. The scary young master planned to leave out with his lover, that only meant anyone else would be in the way. Not to mention the couple could handle themselves in battle very well. With Cale tagging along, both the Vice Captain and Hans had nothing to say.
The Vice Captain just frowned and said he needed to train the knights, before he quickly started to gather them. While Rok Soo was watching the knights who were following behind the Vice Captain with looks of despair on their faces, Hans just said one more thing before disappearing.
“I will take care of our kitten-nims.”
“Good, treat them well.”
“You should take a knight with you just in case.”
Hans did not want Kim Rok Soo to be alone with Cale for too long. If they want to spend time together they should do it in a clean and proper bed, not in the middle of a mountain for anything to show up.
If he could not be there to stop it and direct them to a proper place then a knight needed to be there to disrupt them instead.
“We’ll take Choi Han.”
Cale spoke gently and turned away from Hans. He could practically hear Hans’ thoughts and chuckled as watched as Kim Rok Soo headed out of the inn. Choi Han followed behind him.
“Are you doing something again today?”
“Again? Someone might get the wrong idea if they heard you.”
Choi Han did not respond. Kim Rok Soo did not care however, and just headed toward the mountain behind the upscale area. Cale had appeared behind the two and began to speak.
“We need to go to that mountain over there. Since you care so much you can just wait for us at the mountain entrance.”
“I understand.”
Choi Han did not say anything else. Kim Rok Soo preferred someone like this. Choi Han did not ask any questions. He was someone who seemed to follow Cale and Rok Soo, but did not have any curiosity about what they did. This was probably only possible because Choi Han thought that he could figure it out if he really wanted to, and because he thought that he would not be in danger no matter what they ended up doing.
They arrived at the small mountain after passing through the stereotypical upscale area, before stopping after hearing Choi Han call out to Cale.
“Cale-nim.”
“What is it?”
Cale turned around to the man who had been following ever so closely since they’d left the inn. He didn’t understand why Choi Han, a person who did not like him, was acting so friendly.
He may not have hated Cale because he talked to the redhead but that did not mean Choi Han liked Cale.
Choi Han did in fact like Cale.
He liked him when he dealt with Venion and liked him more after the redhead apologized. Choi Han thought Cale was a good person worth protecting, which was something he learned to do after freeing that little dragon.
The little dragon had also begun following them. The young lad stuck ever so closely to Cale anytime the group made a move. Children are said to be great judges of a person’s character.
“I’m leaving tomorrow.”
“I know. I was the one who told you to leave tomorrow.”
Cale had agreed that getting rid of them quickly would be the best course of action.
Choi Han made eye contact with Cale, he then looked over at Rok Soo who was standing impatiently at the mountain entrance. Cale had brought him along to soothe the mind of his worrying butler. He was someone who said that he, Choi Han, was enough for protection. Choi Han had been thinking about this act of protecting the last few days.
“I’ve been debating this for a while, but there is something I need to tell you.”
The report about the dragon yesterday was not really what Choi Han had wanted to report, he also didn’t know when was the best time to say this. He hesitated for a moment, before looking back toward Cale and starting to speak. Choi Han’s gaze was looking past Cale’s shoulder to a tree near the entrance of the mountain.
Cale had already seen the little dragon and was debating if this was even a good idea.
“Ron is a dangerous person.”
“No duh, he’s traveling with you.”
Cale’s facial expression immediately became annoyed. He looked at Choi Han as if the man had possibly hit his head and become stupid.
“I mean… Ron is dangerous but had worked for you for a long time before leaving.”
“Is that so?”
Cale rolled his eyes. Now he was 32% sure Choi Han had hit his head and become stupid. Just what the hell was this swordmaster talking about now?
If Cale had known, he would have taken the strong Ron with him to rescue the dragon. But Cale had not done that. Choi Han thought that to mean that Cale either did not know about Ron’s strength or did not trust Ron, but there was no way Cale wouldn’t trust someone who had been with him for 18 years.
That was why Choi Han had come to the conclusion that Cale was not aware of Ron’s strength. Or at least how strong he was.
Choi Han had debated about this for a while. Honestly speaking, the fact that Cale had said that he did not have any expectations made him decide not to say anything about Ron. However, the fact that Cale had chosen him to be the guard today made Choi Han feel guilty.
“Ron seems to regret his decision in leaving. But he is a strong person who has shed a lot of blood. At first, I thought that Cale-nim knew about it already and still had Ron by your side but was that not originally the case?”
It would seem this baby faced swordmaster has never heard of sarcasm.
“Regret his decision? I apologize for my eloquence but Ron is not someone who holds emotions such as ‘regret’ . He was by my side for many years and I knew he was a dangerous person, yes. But do not mistake how he acts as regret.”
Cale’s eyes had suddenly become cold and the air grew chilly.
“You’re only mentioning this because he’s talking about how different I am from what he remembers, yes?”
Choi han did not take into consideration that Ron had left on his own free will and it affected Cale.
Choi Han nodded hesitantly seeing Cale’s whole demeanor change entirely. This young master had become agitated and annoyed at his words. If looks could kill, that cold and angry face probably would have ended Choi Han’s life.
“It’s not because he cares or regrets leaving, it’s because the puppy young master he thought he knew was no longer playing that role. He’s upset he wasn’t able to differentiate between the puppy and the master.”
It could have been the fact that this was the first time Cale had fully expressed his feelings in a way that completely got his point across but Choi Han could feel his own regret pooling in his stomach.
Cale saw Choi Han’s face go pale and look as if he regretted his words and began to sigh. He then calmly responded to Choi Han figuring out how to get Choi Han’s real question out.
“That assassin only cares about his dead wife and his only son, I am neither of those people.”
Choi Han asked once more after hearing Cale’s calm response.
“Will you still push him away? I know you don’t think so but he seems like he truly regrets it...”
Cale snorted at Choi Han’s words. Cale was planning on pushing Ron away for the rest of his life if he needed to. Ron did not care about him, even as a child Cale did not feel the same or even an ounce of the love he showed Beacrox.
He knew it would not be the same love Beacrox got but his expectations were too high and he of course, got hurt.
“Whether it is you or Ron.”
“Excuse me?”
“You say that he regrets his decision but both of you have hurt me in some way. Emotionally or physically.”
Choi Han flinched at that statement.
“I could not care less about what has happened between us in the past. All I know is that Ron does not work for me anymore and something like regret will not mend any former relationship he thought– I thought we had.
Choi Han suddenly could not say anything. Choi Han could not retort Cale’s words. Cale silently observed Choi Han.
“Do you hate Ron?”
Choi Han shook his head after debating it for a moment.
“No.”
“Then? He is your traveling companion, along with his son. There’s no reason for me to meddle in your affairs.”
“I just thought it would be better to ask than to not...”
“Whether it is you or Ron.”
Choi Han looked at Cale after hearing that once more.
“You are both the same to me. In that aspect, you are dangerous as well.”
Cale looked at Choi Han with a stoic expression and continued to speak.
“You are a good yet strong person”
“Ah.”
Choi Han let out a gasp. Cale didn’t know the reason behind it, but continued to speak.
“I do not care.”
Ron, who had come over from the Eastern Continent, was previously living in the Henituse territory while hiding his identity.
Ron was someone who did not care about anything or anyone else, other than his son and himself. So why would someone like that regret leaving the trashy son of the Count? Cale lived his life the same as alway even though he knew that Ron was a dangerous old man.
“To me he is nothing more than another person. Just like you are Choi Han, who needs to pay me back as requested.”
Kim Rok Soo couldn’t stand by and watch this continue any longer. He wasn’t the type to meddle in others' affairs but he could see it on Choi Han’s face that he wanted to ask something else and Cale was in no mood to answer. Rok Soo checked his watch. The strength of the wind in the cave was different based on the time of day. He needed to hurry but he tried to wait for Cale to be finished with this conversation since there was one major flaw in this plan.
“You have nothing else to say, right? Great, don’t follow us.”
Choi Han silently nodded his head in response. Cale did not even look back as they headed to the small mountain.
After seeing that he could no longer see the two, Choi Han looked back at the tree at the mountain entrance and started to speak.
“You heard him, right?”
Ron smoothly jumped off the tree. He glared at Choi Han and started to smile. A blunt voice started to flow out of Ron’s mouth.
“Just like you, I have hurt him.”
That was the truth.
Choi Han stood in front of the path to the mountain and started to speak.
“Cale-nim had said that nobody is to follow him from here on.”
“I know, you little punk.”
Ron turned his back to the mountain with no regrets. After hearing that Cale and that man, Kim Rok Soo was leaving and only taking Choi Han, and even leaving his supposed beloved butler behind, Ron had followed, just in case something happened.
He didn’t know why he did it. A subconscious choice that he slightly wishes he hadn’t made.
“I shouldn’t have come.”
They say that you get more fickle the older you get, and this fickleness was such a pain. Ron walked back to the inn at a much slower pace than when he had left, and Choi Han watched Ron disappear before sitting down on a boulder to wait for the couple to return.
Notes:
Hello, hello. My, my, my what have we here?
What a surprise
Chapter 20: Well... Yeah. (4)
Notes:
Used the same chapter name four times in a row let's gooooo
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kim Rok Soo and Cale were standing in front of a cave just off of the mountain path. The cave entrance was covered with vines, such that it would be difficult to find unless you were looking carefully.
“Damn it all.”
Cale started to frown.
The cave entrance was pretty small. He looked down at his clothes. He had worn simple garments, but they were still baggy. He was not told the hole was this small.
He looked over at his lover, who motioned towards the cave entrance.
“Sigh.”
Cale let out a long sigh before crawling into the cave. The ground by the cave entrance now had traces of Cale crawling in. A moment later, there was a small reptile footprint on the same spot.
Cale could see the cave becoming wider after crawling in for about five minutes.
Cale stood back up once it was wide enough and started to walk farther in. The farther he went in, the clearer the noise in his ear became.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish. Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.
It was the sound of the wind. The sound that appeared when the winds were hitting each other became louder as he walked farther into the cave. Finally, Cale located some cloth and a pillar that was probably a hut a long time ago.
After taking a single look at it, Cale continued to walk farther inside.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiish.
The sound of the wind became even stronger. Boom. Boom. He could even hear the wind crashing into the cave walls like a giant fist. Cale started to walk even faster.
‘The wind. It’s so annoying… I hope it doesn’t sound like this when Rok Soo gets that next power, The Sound of the Wind.’
Shield. Then Recovery. Then quick feet. That was the plan of action. When it came down to it, Rok Soo was really good at planning ahead. Be able to defend oneself, then recover and be able to get away quickly.
Cale wished his abilities had come to him like that.
The first to appear was Salvation. It took a long time before he realized he’d had the power, oftentimes fearing his injuries from kidnappings were too severe and he’d hide in his room until the next day when they’d disappear.
And those God like eyes of his were only good when he figured out how to use them. The myriad of times he’d been unable to forget the disgusting things he’d seen because of them were… disturbing.
But if the redhead were to be completely honest, when he was young they were the only things keeping him alive.
He had abilities that helped him a great deal in life which is why he was so eager to help Kim Rok Soo find these ancient powers. It’d be best if Rok Soo had protection as well.
Cale finally had to stop walking after thinking about the next ancient power his lover would be trying to get.
It wasn’t that he stopped walking, it was that he was forced to stop walking.
“Ugh.”
This was even more annoying than Cale had expected.
A large underground area had appeared in front of Cale. At the same time, a vicious wind tornado filled his gaze.
Boom, boom!
The rocks on the cave walls were slowly crumbling because of the tornado. There were quite a bit of rocks on the ground that let Cale know that this area was consistently getting larger.
Cale looked back and forth between the underground area and the path that he traveled to get here. He felt like he would be pushed back by the wind if he went inside. Well, not just pushed back, but smashed against the wall, which would probably seriously injure him.
That was how strong the wind was.
“Mm.”
Of course, the center of that tornado will be calm, as it is the eye of the storm.
‘I guess the rest will be darling’s job.’
However, Cale started to smile. It was now going to be a battle against time.
In an instant Cale appeared back in front of Kim Rok Soo, his hair flying into the air for a moment before the two of them disappeared into the air.
The hole of the cave was too small for Kim Rok Soo to crawl through that is why Cale crawled in first instead.
“All problems have a solution. You just need to find it.”
Cale began to smile as he looked over to his lover who seemed surprised by the noise.
“And you, my darling, are the solution to this problem.”
Sigh. It was Rok Soo’s turn to sigh. Still he couldn’t help but smile when Cale looked at him encouragingly and stepped back so he could walk through the tornado ahead of them.
“Ready?”
“Yes.”
Kim Rok Soo stepped into the underground area, into the vicious tornado, without any hesitation. red and black hair started to flutter along with their clothes.
At the same time…
“N, no! He will get hurt! Human you can’t let him do that!”
The dragon appeared at the back of the path and shouted urgently.
Also at the same time…
“…Huh?”
The dragon could see a large shield with silver wings appear and surround Rok Soo.
The wings, which were shining so brightly that it could be called holy, surrounded the two while the large shield blocked the wind. The shield and the wings were keeping Kim Rok Soo safe.
Rok Soo turned around. His eyes opened widely as his gaze landed on the dragon. He could hear Cale sigh and shake his head.
“What the hell are you doing here?”
The Black Dragon could not say anything in response.
Instead, the Black Dragon just slowly crawled back into the path. While Rok Soo was watching the dragon in disbelief, he could hear a quiet voice piercing through the wind to reach his ear.
“…I was … just passing by.”
“Ha.”
The Black Dragon’s back flinched after hearing Cale laugh plainly. They did not have time to pay attention to the dragon. The cave’s wind had a cycle of 3 hours of strong wind and 3 hours of weak wind. This was the moment that the wind started to get weaker. Of course, it would still become stronger the closer he got to the center.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish.
“You can’t waste any time.”
Cale looks at Rok Soo, ignoring the little dragon. He couldn’t bring himself to ask the little dragon to stop following them. He was rather happy seeing the small child doing well.
However he still can’t get over the fact that there has been a dragon following them for some time now.
The wind was still pretty strong for it to be called the ‘weak phase.’ He heard Rok Soo mention that the 150 year old man walked through this strong wind to get to the rock tower.
Kim Rok Soo turned his gaze back to the center of the cave. The large underground area. In the middle of the tornado was a half-stacked rock tower. It looked like there were no winds over there. Next to the half-stacked rock tower were numerous other rocks.
‘I need to stack all of those rocks up.’
The issue was getting to the tower. Stacking the rocks would not be a problem.
Rok Soo looked over the shield and the wings surrounding him, before taking a step forward.
Tang. Tang. The rough wind clashed against the shield. Even though the silver shield was transparent, it sounded like the wind was hitting a real metal shield.
That noise made the Black Dragon that was looking away slowly turn around to look at Cale.
“…But he is your mate, you cannot let him do that…”
The Rok Soo that the dragon could see was having a difficult time, even though the shield and wings were protecting him. The wind that could not be blocked by the shield and wings was making his clothes flutter. The wind that seeped through the bottom of the shield made him stop moving every so often as well.
However, he continued to step forward one step at a time. Then the dragon saw it.
Both Kim Rok Soo and Cale were smiling. This human was smiling while pushing through this wind.
The dragon had never seen such a silver shield before. He had never seen such wings either. The dragon took a look at his own wings. It was very different from his wings. It was extremely beautiful. The dragon was curious as to what that power might be.
However, the dragon was focused not on the holy and magnificent shield nor wings. Its full attention was on the smiling humans.
And the target of the gaze was continuing to smile.
‘It’s doable. It’s comfortable.’
“I’ll wait for you at the entrance, it’s too loud here.”
Cale had called out over the loud wind. His long hair was still flying because of it.
Rok Soo turned once more and nodded at him and quickly continued his pursuit through the windy cave.
There was no physical or mental strain endured when using the Indestructible Shield. There would be a short strain if it was to break, but it was not in any danger of breaking right now.
‘It much stronger than expected’
Honestly speaking, Rok Soo had expected to be pushed back multiple times. That was why he had originally lowered the strength of the shield and enlarged it as much as possible. He had been planning on slowly shrinking the size of the shield whenever he got pushed back.
However, things were progressing much smoother than he’d expected. That made him a bit smug, but when he had reached about the halfway mark to the center of the tornado, he had to get rid of all side thoughts.
The novel had said that you would hear a voice once you got close to the center. It was supposed to be the voice of an old man.
Rok Soo was waiting for that voice. The tornado was supposed to get stronger once the voice started to appear.
–I regret it.
He could hear the voice. But it was a bit odd.
–Ahem, I regret it.
It was a sad old man.
“Tsk tsk.”
He clicked his tongue. None of these ancient powers were normal. Why did Taylor think the old man’s voice was sincere? Kim Rok Soo could not understand Taylor’s train of thought.
However, Rok Soo stopped clicking his tongue and stopped moving.
–The one that has a power that I am familiar with, I am hoping that you do not get this power.
“Hmm?”
‘The one with a power I am familiar with?’
That phrase had caught his attention. At the same time, the wind started to get stronger and swept through the area.
Tang. Tang. Tang. The wind clashed even stronger against the transparent wind and made loud noises. However, Rok Soo’s concerned expression was not because of the wind. His hair continued to flutter in the wind.
‘Is he talking about the Indestructible Shield?’
The only thing that he could deduce about this, ‘familiar power,’ was the Indestructible Shield. It had not said anything like that to Taylor in the novel. Did the owner of this ancient power know the owner of the Indestructible Shield? Multiple thoughts flew across Kim Rok Soo’s mind at once.
However, Rok Soo still chose to step forward for now. The wind would only get stronger if he delayed any longer.
–I pretty much betrayed my comrades! I was a terrible person! Ahem, I stayed alive on my own and got old. How shameful am I?!
He could only hear the old man’s voice every so often as he was having difficulty stepping forward one step at a time.
–I was always hoping for everyone to come back to life. However, my wish was something that could not be achieved. I could only lament and cry! That was why I could not finish my rock tower.
“How annoying.”
Kim Rok Soo found the old man’s lamenting voice to be annoying. Screw sincere, it was like he wanted to die. It was the style that he hated. Epicureans like Cale were so much better.
He continued to walk, being sure to keep himself centered in case of any push back.
–This restoration strength is useless. It is only capable of protecting myself. It is not helpful in any other way. I am trash!
Rok Soo ignored the cries of the old man that rang through his mind. The power to protect himself was most important. Who cares if it made him trash. None of it mattered as long as he could live.
Just five more steps. The center of the tornado was right in front of him.
Boom. Boom. Boom.
The sound of the wind that was clashing became stronger. It was as if a human was punching the shield.
‘It might break.’
Rok Soo had thought that the wind might now be strong enough for the shield to break. It should be doing more than just making noise. It was at that moment that Rok Soo realized something.
–I did not die even when the wind cut me like a sharp blade.
It was the fact that the owners of these ancient powers were all extremely chatty. It was annoying.
Rok Soo continued to leisurely walk through the tornado.
Rok Soo reached out toward the transparent shield and clenched the transparent handle on the inside of the shield as he continued to move forward.
One step.
—Restoration is a cursed power.
Two steps.
—My heart was always beating. But I could not move on.
Three steps.
—It was because I was afraid of death.
Four steps.
—I was afraid of pain because I had always been injured, and I was even more afraid of death, the end of that pain.
And finally.
He took the final fifth step.
Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-
The inside of the windless area sounded like it was raining all around Rok Soo. The eye of the storm. The winds were swarming the area outside this calm center. He could hear the old man’s voice along with the sound of the wind.
—I chose to throw everything else away so that I could continue to live.
That was the last thing the old man said.
“Tsk.”
‘Who cares about anything else? Living comes first.’
This old man had a lot of useless things to say. Kim Rok Soo clicked his tongue and returned the shield back to his heart. The silver light surrounding him instantly disappeared.
He headed toward the half completed rock tower and crouched down in front of it.
It was a normal rock tower that you could find at the top of a mountain.
However, all of these rocks were black. Just like the man-eating tree, these rocks that have existed since ancient times were different from normal rocks. Just like the wind surrounding this area.
“Whatever.”
Rok Soo, who had been thinking about making it aesthetically pleasing, changed his mind. That would be too annoying. He took out a pair of gloves from his pocket and put them on before picking the rocks up to stack the rest of the rock tower.
Clack. Clack. Clack. The rock tower was being built up, one rock at a time.
It did not take that long. Even Taylor had completed this part pretty easily. However, Cage, who had not come into the central area and had instead waited outside the eye of the storm, suffered quite a bit. This central area, like with all ancient powers, was somewhere that a person could only enter on their own, which is why Cale has to wait for him to finish.
“It’s easy.”
He picked up the last black rock and gently put it on top of the rock tower. It was at that moment.
Flash!
The black rocks slowly turned white. At the same time, Kim Rok Soo got up and looked around.
The wind was slowly dying down.
—
Ron could feel a subtle change in the air as he reached the end of the mountain. He did not turn back. He knew that whatever it was would be of no concern to him.
“Ho.”
An annoying, yet familiar ginger stood proud at the bottom of the mountain. He stood tall with his hands behind his back like any good butler.
Ron continued to walk, his expression changing ever so slightly at the sight of the smiling ginger.
“How do you feel, hm?”
Hans had asked right as the old man, Ron, had walked past him.
Hans had stood proudly at the mountain and a giant smile plastered onto his features as he waited for the old man to come back down the mountain.
He watched as Ron left out and followed Cale, Rok Soo and Choi Han up the mountain. He got excited to see the old man’s expression when he came back down.
Ron had stopped in his tracks as Hans began to speak.
“Do you feel ashamed of yourself?”
Yes.
“Regretful?”
Yes.
“Oh, maybe even sorrow?”
Hans turned around and walked beside Ron. His smile widened as he leaned in and looked at the old man’s face.
“Good.”
Ron’s expression turned cold. He looked down at Hans.
The ginger did not falter under the deadly gaze and could only smile wider at the sight.
“You talk too much, shall I remove your tongue?”
“Ohoho! Please do, go ahead and try. My beloved master would heal it anyway.”
Hans laughed and stepped in front of the old man. His wide smile dropped in an instant. He did not back down against the assassin, in fact his body language screamed for the old man to try anything.
Anything at all.
Hans was not scared and felt he could hold his own in such a situation.
“Fuck you.”
Hans was not one to use such a harsh curse. Of course he spent many years at Cale’s side so they were very deep in his vocabulary.
He smiled at Ron yet again and began to speak.
“You, your son and that punk leave tomorrow. I’m glad we’ll be rid of you sooner than anticipated.”
“Haven’t you heard of respecting your elders? Do tell this old man where you learned such poor manners.”
“A good butler imitates their master.”
“Tch. You disrespectful punk.”
“Walking corpse.”
“Cheeky bastard.”
Ron frowned while Hans smiled. A deadly aura radiated from both men, even as the Vice Captain, Hilsman arrived at the scene. It was a miracle they hadn’t begun fighting.
—
“…Huh?”
Rok Soo ignored the confused voice of the dragon that had followed him until now and waited until all of the wind died down. He then crossed his arms and listened to the old man’s voice. He had no choice.
—I tried to fight with them. However, I did not know that I was so weak against pain. They were not people who served the lord. I only realized that after we all went our separate ways and I ended up alone.
The words of the old man caught his attention. He then recalled the words of the owner of the Indestructible Shield.
‘The people in the Forest of Darkness who called themselves servants of the lord only gave me terrible food.’
He had a bad feeling that he had learned something he shouldn’t have learned about.
He had an odd feeling that the things he just heard were things that he should not tell anybody else about in his entire life.
Kim Rok Soo started to frown even more as the old man continued to speak. That voice was something only he could hear, thus making the dragon hesitate while looking at the silently standing Rok Soo.
That dragon was also contemplating whether it should leave and check on the red haired human or stay and watch the black haired human. The red human smiled nice but odd. He smelled kind of familiar, almost like a dragon.
–I piled the rocks. I piled them up hoping that I could turn back time, hoping that I could be happy. But then I destroyed it.I hated my selfish self for thinking about my own happiness after betraying my comrades and running away.
“Sigh.”
Rok Soo let out a long sigh. This old man really was frustrating and talked too much. He started to speak in frustration.
“It is human nature to be selfish.”
The old man’s voice disappeared for a moment.
‘Is it over?’
Kim Rok Soo started to smile thinking that the old man was finally getting to the end. However, the sobbing voice continued once more.
—Ahem. My older sister said the same thing. She was a really wonderful older sister. She was more reliable than anybody else. Ah, my older sister. Sob!
…The old man was crying.
“I’m going to go crazy.”
Tap Tap. Tap. Tap. Kim Rok Soo was impatiently tapping the ground with his foot. It felt like a waste of time standing here like this. After crying for a while, the old man showed his thanks.
—You, the one with the familiar power. That rude personality of yours makes me think of my older brother. I am very envious of how rude you are.
And, finally, the old man said the final words that Rok Soo had been waiting for. These were the same final words the old man had said to Taylor.
—Break it. Then you will, ‘overcome,’ your limits.
Rok Soo started to smile and instantly kicked the rock tower without any hesitation.
Tang. Crumble. Boom!
The white rocks flew away to hit the ground and the wall. The dragon that had been watching him flinched and stared at Kim Rok Soo as if he was crazy. However, the following scene made the dragon gasp.
“Wow.”
The broken rock tower.
A white light floated up from underneath the rock tower.
Ooooooooong.
The gentle vibration that pulsated throughout the cave could be felt under Rok Soos feet. At that moment, the light rushed toward him.
He reached his hand out to grab the light. The moment he grabbed it, the light shot toward Kim Rok Soo’s heart like an arrow. The light arrow pierced through Rok Soo’s heart before flashing and disappearing.
“Huuuuu.”
Kim Rok Soo let out a deep breath. He then lowered his head to look under his shirt. The fancy shield tattoo that was over his heart had disappeared and had been replaced by a red heart.
He could immediately feel the new vigor inside of his body. This vigor from the, ‘Vitality of the Heart’ would make the shield even stronger. He would also recover at a much faster speed than ordinary people, even when he got injured.
Unlike the shield, which was a superpower, this was more a part of the physical strength of the human body. This regenerative strength was so strong that it managed to last since ancient times to be passed down like this.
Rok Soo brought forth the shield again.
“Just as I expected.”
He started to smile. The pattern on the shield had changed to a heart. The only difference from the tattoo on his chest was that it was silver and not red. He then returned the shield before immediately starting to walk.
Notes:
aa
Chapter 21: The patience of a lovely child
Notes:
Hello again... I was gone for like a month on Wattpad but got the Ao3 account while on break so... yeah.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale was a very patient person. Most of the time…?
Sometimes…?
Usually.
He was as patient as a person could be in his situation. However, there was a limit.
That limit happened to be the supposed gods of his world constantly begging him to become a saint or serve as their child. He’s had this question asked repeatedly from the time he learned what the hell a god was til now, and it was brutal.
Not the rejecting. No, that was easy.
The way he’d reject them… that was brutal.
Cale did not hold his tongue when speaking to the fucking gods that invaded his dreams. He’s dealt with their nonstop pestering for too long. They once tried to contact him while he was running from kidnappers. It was thanks to sheer luck he was able to duck into a bush quick enough. Otherwise, Cale surely would have been caught and killed.
He decided that while waiting for Rok Soo to gain his ancient power, dealing with those damned gods would be worthwhile.
“Everyone! Honey is here!”
The second he entered the divine plane, Cale could hear the God of Death’s voice shouting for the other gods.
“Cale’s here?”
“Honey’s come to talk to us!”
“Be my saint!”
“How exciting! Hello Honey!”
Different voices all chimed in and began to surround the redhead. He crossed his arms and frowned at the noise.
“Uh-oh…”
“Which one of you idiot’s did it?”
“Fess up! He’ll yell at all of us!”
They all shouted at each other, the voice of the God of Death nowhere to be heard.
“You all need to learn boundaries.”
That is what Cale said in a calm and collected voice, but it felt more like a threat to their well-being. And they were gods.
“But Honey… you never come visit us…”
“I don’t come to visit you because you do it on your own accord. If you had even an ounce of patience I did, I would visit you once a month at least. Hell, if you stopped asking me to become your saint every time you talked to me, I’d boost it to twice a month.”
The voices were quiet for a moment. They mumbled a few words to one another, discussing something Cale could care less about.
“So…what Honey means is—“
“If we stop bothering you for a bit, you’ll talk to us more?”
Cale sighed.
“If you stop trying to contact me while I’m awake unless it’s important, I’ll visit more often.”
“Deal!”
“Awesome!”
“Whaaat? Really? Okay!”
“Alright!”
—
When Kim Rok Soo found Cale, who had been waiting for him, he half expected his lover to comment on the time, ask to see the tattoo on his chest, kiss him, or sigh about the baby dragon that had followed them.
What he did not expect was to see his lover sleeping, standing up.
At least… that’s what this looked like.
The redhead was standing on both feet, his head down at an angle and his eyes closed. He was breathing slow, somewhat shallow. His lips were slightly parted, just like when Cale sleeps.
No, Rok Soo does not watch Cale sleep anytime he wakes up first.
Cale was unmoving, quiet, and undeniably beautiful. Kim Rok Soo approached Cale, a hand making its way around his waist.
“Cale…”
Kim Rok Soo looked down at the redhead. He looked impressed to see a person able to sleep in such an uncomfortable position.
He watched as reddish-gray eyes fluttered open and stared at him.
“Cale…good morning?”
The redhead tilted his head slightly at the greeting, which was more of a question, and spoke.
“It should be early afternoon, should it not?”
“It is…”
“Mm… we’re making good time then.”
Cale smiled slightly before asking.
“Can I see your tattoo?”
“Yeah, sure.”
Cale hummed as Kim Rok Soo lifted up his shirt, revealing the tattoo of his ancient powers.
“It changed…”
Cale smiled and nodded at the sight. He seemed to hesitate for a moment before kissing the man’s chest and then Rok Soo’s cheek.
“Ho.”
Rok Soo gasped quietly and looked at his lover for a moment. Cale was once again tempted to bite the mark on Kim Rok Soo’s chest but resisted it with a kiss…or two.
“It looks nice.”
Cale casually commented before grabbing his lover’s hand. The two disappeared and reappeared outside the cave along with the little dragon, who looked dazed before noticing its change in surroundings.
“You.”
Cale had walked toward the dragon that was pretending like nothing was going on and instead kept staring up at the sky. Cale just continued to stare at the dragon that was crouched down on the ground. He then stoically asked the dragon as if he was throwing a rock into a lake.
“You want to come with us?”
“…You are an odd human and smell very weird. But I do not like humans.”
The dragon answered that way before starting to turn invisible. It had used its invisibility magic again. Cale looked scandalized as he looked at the disappearing dragon.
“...I do not smell.”
Cale frowned at the dragon’s words, and Rok Soo just snorted at the disappearing dragon.
“What a fickle punk.”
He was also fickle for asking the question after telling the others to ignore the dragon, but this dragon was just as bad. However, he could not just ignore the dragon after it had jumped out earlier to try to save his lover.
Cale returned the vines back to their original spots and covered up the cave entrance properly. He then turned around and started to speak while walking away. His gaze was directed toward a grassy area.
“I can see you standing on the grass.”
He saw four imprints on the grass, each representing one of the dragon’s four paws. He did not even need his God-like eyes to know the dragon was there. These paw imprints then quickly disappeared. The dragon had flown up into the sky. Cale shook his head.
‘I guess my family grew in the end.’
Cale could not help but let out a deep sigh. It was evident that the dragon would continue to follow them in that invisible state. Just why was this dragon so bad at hiding when it knows ancient magic like invisibility?
‘Is it possibly…stupid?’
Cale thought all dragons were intelligent, but that might not be the case.
After walking back down the mountain, Cale could see Choi Han’s judging expression. The swordmaster looked between the two men. Choi Han looked at Cale silently before finally asking.
“Did you two… roll around the mountain?”
Kim Rok Soo snorted from behind Cale.
‘Mother…sigh.’
The wind had made his hair a mess, and his clothes were dirty after crawling across the rocky and sandy cave entrance.
Cale sternly responded to Choi Han.
“Shut up…”
Choi Han looked toward Cale with concern. Cale just avoided the gaze.
That night, Kim Rok Soo told the kittens to deliver a message. It was a letter that was created with magic, which made it impossible to determine the handwriting of the writer.
“Make sure they don’t see you.”
The letter was the new hope for the priestess Cage and the Marquis’s eldest son, Taylor.
Late at night in a small two-story house on the outskirts of Puzzle City. The only light in the area was the light on the first floor of this tiny house, shining out through the windows. Marquis Stan’s eldest son, Taylor, the owner of the house, started to frown.
“What is going on?”
“Damn it. Ugh. Hold on. Don’t talk to me right now.”
Cage, the priestess of the God of Death, was clenching her head in pain.
Clang.
The beer cup in her hand fell to the ground. Taylor and three of his people approached her quickly.
“What? Is the lord saying something to you again?”
Taylor looked toward her with concern. The God of Death spoke to Cage from time to time. This had suddenly happened one day and would sporadically appear like this. Cage had hidden this fact from the church, and only Taylor and his three subordinates knew about it.
“Ah, so annoying!”
After struggling for a while, Cage jumped up and headed to the back door of the house. She was moving pretty quickly. She was still clenching her head and staggering a bit, but her gaze remained focused on the back door.
Images and words flooded her mind at a rate that would drive any average person insane. Red hair, reddish gray eyes, a pretty face, and a villainous smile.
‘There’s one person in this kingdom with hair that shade of red…’
Taylor told his subordinates to stay back as he pushed his wheelchair and followed behind her.
‘Did someone break in?’
They may be in a small house, but magic alarms were set up everywhere. Taylor was too paranoid about his younger brother to sleep without these alarms.
After having both of his knees destroyed by a hitman in his own room at the Marquis’s estate, there was nowhere that Taylor considered to be safe anymore.
“Cage. What is going on?”
“Hold on.”
Slam!
Cage slammed the back door open. Taylor could only see a peaceful backyard. It was calm and tranquil, as always. There were a couple of lamps lighting the garden up, making it the most lit area on the property.
Cage started to rush into the backyard, and Taylor followed behind her. Cage walked all the way to the fence at the boundary of the property and let out a gasp.
“Ha!”
This was the location right outside of the range of the alarm.
On top of that fence was a small rock tower made of five small rocks.
It was just large enough for the single knight staying at this house to find when he went on his patrol later.
“… Crazy shit. It was real.”
Some rough words came out of Cage’s mouth. Taylor arrived next to Cage in his wheelchair and started to look at the rock tower on top of the fence with confusion.
“What is this?”
At Taylor’s question, Cage read the message that was written in chalk next to it.
“‘Break this if you want your wish to be granted.’ That’s what it says.”
Confusion and curiosity both filled Taylor’s face simultaneously. Cage sighed after looking at him and pressed her temples with her finger.
“I vote that you break it. No, it sounds crazy, but the lord says to break it.”
“…What?”
“This is the first time the lord has not said some bullshit. Why is he talking so much these days? He usually speaks to me maybe once a year.”
“What does this rock tower have to do with it?”
Cage turned to make eye contact with Taylor.
“The turning point of our lives. That is what he said.”
The God of Death only came to Cage when she was sleeping. Sleep was similar to death. That was why sleep was a path of sorts for the God of Death. However, this time, she had heard her lord while she was drinking.
Cage thought that the God of Death was angry at her for drinking too much beer. That was why she had welcomed it. She wanted this god to stop paying attention to her. However, the God of Death had a different message for her.
“‘The decision is yours to make. However, don’t break it if you want to live a peaceful life.’ That’s what he said.”
She looked toward the rock tower. There was something underneath.
“There is a letter underneath the rock tower. I think they piled this rock tower up for the letter.”
She turned back to look at her best friend, Taylor. He had to look up from the wheelchair, so although he could see the rock tower, he could not see the letter underneath it.
“I don’t feel any strange powers surrounding the rock tower.”
Although she was not as sensitive as real mages, using divine powers allowed Cage to be pretty sharp and perceptive toward her surroundings. She would be able to feel if there were any curses or negative energy surrounding an item or a place. She was, after all, a servant of the God of Death.
She was waiting for Taylor’s response.
Taylor looked up at the night sky before slowly turning to look at Cage.
“Destroy it.”
Cage immediately punched the rock tower in front of her.
Tang. Tang. Tang.
The rocks on top of the fence all fell down. Taylor just blankly watched it happen.
‘Don’t break it if I want to live peacefully?’
Taylor had never lived peacefully. He also had no desire to live peacefully. He was going to find a way to get his legs fixed and continue to push forward. And then-
‘I will overturn this damned family of mine.’
Taylor reached his hand out, and Cage handed him the envelope. Taylor immediately opened the envelope and found that the letter was written using magic to prevent people from recognizing the sender’s handwriting. Nobles frequently used this item.
Taylor opened the letter without any hesitation. The first two lines of the letter, which were visible through the lamps in the yard, immediately caught his attention.
[The crown prince is in possession of an ancient power. It is called the ‘Star of Healing’ and is useless to him. It is a one-time use power that can heal any injury.]
[He is looking to trade it for a method to hold the second prince and third prince in check.]
Taylor’s hands started to shake.
“What is going on?”
Cage stiffened up after seeing Taylor’s expression and his shaking hands. However, she soon relaxed.
“Ha!”
It was because Taylor started to laugh. He then handed her the letter.
“it will definitely be a turning point in our lives.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
Cage took the letter from Taylor and started to read. She stopped momentarily after reading about the ancient power and the crown Prince but then continued to read the rest. She then jerked her head up after reading the bottom part of the letter.
[Your legs might not move, but your head, arms, eyes, and mouth can. The rest of you is still very much alive.]
[The decision is yours to make, Taylor Stan, eldest son of Marquis Stan.]
Taylor looked toward the darkness at the corner of the yard and started to speak.
“Cage.”
“Yeah?”
“Let’s leave this place to the butler and head to the capital for now.”
“Okay.”
She decided to go along with the decision of the still-alive Taylor. She was someone who had experienced death many more times than anybody else because she was a priestess of the God of Death, thus causing her to be very clear about the value of life.
“I’m sure the intelligent Taylor will take care of everything. You’re pretty good at that.”
Cage trusted Taylor’s mind and abilities.
“You’re right. I used to be pretty good.”
‘Used to be.’ Cage gazed toward Taylor after hearing him use past tense.
“I should have known how to take care of myself.”
Unfortunately, Taylor injured his legs because he did not take good care of himself by letting himself get caught off guard.
Taylor lifted his head to look at the small two-story house. He had been frustrated enough being here for the last few months following a lead he didn’t even know was real or not. Rather than just continuing this futile effort, it might be better to leave for a bit.
At least the God of Death did not lie. Taylor needed a turning point. He started to speak.
“If it is the Crown Prince, we need to match the timing for the royal event. We need to hurry.”
“Alright. Let’s hurry.”
“Will it be okay? We will run into many people from the temple if we go to the capital.”
“What can they do? Excommunicate me? That’d be great. I’m just worried about you.”
“Thank you.”
“No need.”
They smiled at each other and spoke simultaneously as Cage lifted up the letter.
“Benefactor.”
Well, they couldn’t be sure if this person was their benefactor or not, but they both had a feeling that the writer of this letter was their benefactor. That meant that, eventually, they would need to find this benefactor and return the favor.
Two pairs of eyes that were clear and without any traces of drinking just a few moments ago quietly looked at the letter. It was the gaze of people who had found their turning point.
The red kitten that was watching all of this from the roof of another house whispered to his sister, On.
“Noona, we can go home now, right?”
“Yes. We did our job. Let’s go eat meat.”
“Woohoo!”
The two kittens jumped from roof to roof as they returned to the residence.
Notes:
Have a good day/night.
Cale thinks he's patient but actually isn't
Chapter 22: The Better Stan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Just… shut up.”
The next day, Cale stood with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. His gaze was looking off into the distance, irritated at life.
Cale’s outfit was even more flashy and luxurious than usual. His outfits were always luxurious and flashy but this was…rather much.
‘Young master! Even if I, Hans, was not there, how could you go rolling around on the mountain? How could you let him get so dirty, Sir Kim Rok Soo?’
‘This Vice Captain should have escorted you!’
“What the hell are you complaining about? I’m not such a precious snowflake where I need to be protected from bullshit like a bit of dirt.
Cale had dressed up even nicer than usual because he was annoyed at the gazes he got after coming back, looking like a mess from crawling through that damned cave. The fancy outfit he was wearing looked quite good with his bright red hair. Cale was definitely not lacking when it came to looks.
He could feel the eyes of Kim Rok Soo on him.
‘This is your fault, you know! Dammit, I should have cleaned up before I went back.’
But there was another reason Cale was looking annoyed right now.
“You’re going to go like… that?”
Somehow, Kim Rok Soo made the decision, without Cale’s input, that the redhead would be taking care of the departing party.
That was even more annoying than the bullshit that happened the day prior.
They were standing in front of the inn. Cale was standing there with a hand on his hip and looking at Choi Han. Choi Han had a small bag and his sword with him. His two traveling companions turned around to look at Cale.
“Yes.”
Choi Han did not seem to get that Cale was judging him severely.
There was no special feast or farewell party for the leaving group. Choi Han was not someone who wanted something like that. Though that was easier on Cale, the redhead had a bit of a knack for planning events. He’d planned something of a slightly small size, originally, for the departing group.
Choi Han, being himself, said there was no need for a farewell party at all.
That was why this was a ‘farewell’ rather than a party.
Cale, Kim Rok Soo, the kittens, Hans, and the Vice Captain. That was it. The fact that the Vice Captain was there was a bit odd, but he was standing there with a frown like Cale and Kim Rok Soo as he said his goodbye.
“Sigh.”
Cale sighed before waving a hand to Hans. The ginger took a small bag out of his pocket and threw it toward Choi Han. Choi Han easily caught the bag. Choi Han recognized the bag. It was the same size as the bag that was given to the Black Dragon. Choi Han opened the bag to find potions and other types of useful items inside. Choi Han lifted his head from the bag and looked toward Cale. Cale just bluntly spoke when they made eye contact.
“I won’t let someone who stayed with me walk away empty-handed. You better keep your end of the deal, you damn swordsman.”
Choi Han did not say anything, but Cale was just saying whatever he wanted. The redhead smirked at the group in front of him as Hans tossed two more bags to Ron and Beacrox.
“Just toss it away if you don’t want it.”
He then turned around and headed toward his room, grabbing Rok Soo’s arm and dragging him along with him.
“Goodbye.”
Kim Rok Soo had a stoic expression as he was pulled away after saying goodbye. There should not be any more reasons to see them. Well, that is, after one more time. They will meet again once at the capital, before he sends Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox, along with a few orders. After that, they planned on having no contact with that group at all.
“We will be back soon.”
Choi Han’s response, which seemed to contain a bit of joy, gave Rok Soo the chills, but he did not look back. Choi Han smiled at the leaving couple and nodded, excited to meet them again in the capital. His gaze then turned toward the rest of the group.
“Try not to die and we’ll see you at the capital!”
“Ahem. We’ll see each other again soon.”
Butler Hans sounded threateningly cheerful as he said goodbye, while the Vice Captain responded in a very annoyed voice.
“We will return quickly.”
“See you later.”
Beacrox and Ron said goodbye as well. Of course, the kittens patted Choi Han’s leg with their paws to say goodbye.
Finally, the Black Dragon, who had been using invisibility magic to stay in the yard during the day and lay by Cale’s window at night, sent some invisible mana to Choi Han.
“I’ve already received so much, but I seem to keep being on the receiving end.”
Choi Han put the magic bag in his pocket before starting to smile. The couple could not see it because their backs were turned, but this was the first time the rest of them saw Choi Han with such a bright smile.
“We will see you all at the capital.”
Choi Han respectfully said goodbye before heading out of the inn. Someone like him, who had spent tens of years in solitude that felt even worse than death, now had somewhere to return to. He also had people he needed to pay back for their grace.
‘I need to make sure to properly complete this task.’
Choi Han motioned toward his two traveling companions and walked away from the couple and the rest, and headed out of Puzzle City.
Cale had been grinning to himself just as he arrived at his and Rok Soo’s room.
“I’m so excited. I can’t wait to meet those bastards in the capital!”
The redhead spun around with a giant smile on his face before turning to his lover, who was standing there surprised. The bastards the redhead was referring to were the White Star bastards that would make the attack on the capital.
“I’ve got presents to buy and work to do but I must say this feels like a golden opportunity.”
“You’ve already bought a map of the capital, I presume?”
“No, I just made one instead. I’ve memorized the layout of the different regions of the Rowoon kingdom over the years.”
Cale had responded so casually that Rok Soo didn’t really register what was said.
That’s a pretty big thing to just memorize.
The redhead danced all over the room in glee.
“They’re gone. Aigoo, this is the most relieved I’ve been since starting this journey. Once we meet in the capital and we deal with the terrorist attack, we can get rid of those dogs for good.”
Rok Soo couldn’t help but smile at Cale’s happiness. It did feel good to finally be rid of those three dangerous individuals and finally be alone with Cale for a change. After revealing he was Korean, Choi Han bombarded him with questions about his favorite foods or places. He was even asked about the years that had passed since he was brought to this world.
It was more than what he’d bargained for. He learned more than what the novel told him about Choi Han’s experience in the dark forest. Like how the swordsman almost drowned in a lake because of a monster that attacked him. Or the time he discovered a deathly pale and bloody child that disappeared right before his eyes after saving him from the monster within the forest.
—
The next morning, everyone could tell just how good Cale’s mood was. It made all the servant's moods even better. The young master was happy and smiling as he walked down the halls to prepare for their departure.
Cale’s group got on the carriage and prepared to leave Puzzle City.
“Young master, we are ready to go.”
“Good.”
Cale nodded his head at Hans’ words, and Hans quickly closed the window and got the carriage to start moving. They were starting back on their journey. He crossed his legs and hummed to himself.
“What are you looking at?”
Cale stopped humming for a moment and turned to Kim Rok Soo, who was staring at the kitten siblings, that were fidgeting while trying to avoid his gaze. The kittens flinched and turned their eyes away. Rok Soo started to smile.
“What? Did you meet a dragon or something?”
Gasp. He heard the kittens gasp but just ignored it. Choi Han may have left, but now a dragon was following them. He did not have time to worry about such a fact. Besides, Cale did not seem to mind the presence of the Dragon, even when he was the only one who could see it.
Cale used blink, making up for a day and a half's worth of travel, so now they were getting ready to make camp.
“Excuse me, if it is okay, may we share a part of your campsite?”
A carriage arrived by their campsite area, and the person who seemed to be the driver got off and approached the Vice Captain.
“May I ask who you are?”
The Vice Captain asked, even though he already knew the answer after seeing the red snake on the driver’s armor. The driver bowed to the Vice Captain and the couple behind him and introduced himself.
“My name is Tom, and I am a part of Marquis Stan’s estate.”
‘Shit.’
Rok Soo almost said that out loud, as he looked at the shabby-looking carriage without a crest. The window opened and Rok Soo could see the face of Taylor Stan. He looked at Cale for a moment, wondering what the man’s reaction would be.
The redhead had his usual neutral, blank expression before looking over at Hans. The ginger walked over immediately to him with a cup and glass bottle in hand.
Cale had moved them a pretty far distance, how did these guys manage to catch up so quickly? As a matter of fact, how did they get here at all? Did they possibly leave immediately after reading the letter? That wouldn’t be as strange.
“My name is Taylor Stan. I saw Count Henituse’s crest, and am asking for help, even though I’m sure it is not ideal.”
If it was the strong Count Henituse’s campsite, Taylor thought he would be safe for the night. It was not so good in Cale’s eyes.
They had now met Marquis Stan’s eldest son Taylor and the crazy priestess Cage. He thought about the dragon that would be hunting a boar or deer for them right now and started to frown. He could tell Rok Soo was thinking the same thing.
‘Dammit.’
Three left, and three showed up. What kind of shitty equal exchange was this?
And not just three average beings. One was a dumb dragon, another was a crazy priestess who wanted to be excommunicated, and the third was a punk from Marquis Stan’s family.
“Sigh.”
“Ha.”
Cale could hear Kim Rok Soo sigh and could not help but laugh plainly. Rok Soo dropped his head before lifting it back up again. Once he did, he could see that it had become much quieter. Cale seemed to ignore the silence, though Rok Soo thought the silence was odd, and looked towards Cale.
Cale was currently having a drink poured for him by Hans.
Cale brought the cup to his lips once Hans finished pouring. He glanced at Rok Soo, who was staring at him, and then looked back at Hans.
Hans smiled awkwardly, before stealthily gesturing toward the driver, Tom, and Taylor, who was looking out of the carriage window.
Taylor had a bitter smile on his face as he started to speak.
“If it is inconvenient for your party, we will leave.”
The eldest son of the Marquis family, and the son who was pushed out of the family. After his legs became paralyzed, Taylor’s life turned 180 degrees overnight, from one of luxury and power to one where his family gave him just the minimal amount of support needed to survive.
Those nobles, who knew that anyone other than the successor to the Marquis title in the Stan family would die immediately, started to avoid Taylor, finding him to be an annoyance. They even purposefully ignored him in front of Venion or the other siblings to try to curry their favor as well. The current Taylor’s situation was even worse than that of a bastard son of a baron’s family.
Taylor knew about Cale, the trash of the Henituse family. A luxurious golden turtle as their symbol, as well as being a handsome young man with beautiful red hair. There was no one other than Cale who fit that description. Even someone like Count Henituse, who did not join a faction, could find it uncomfortable to associate with someone like him. They were all like that after his body became paralyzed.
Taylor had remembered the reality of the situation after hearing the sighs and plain laugh. But at that moment.
“What the hell are you on about?”
Cale stared at Taylor as he took another sip of his drink. He walked toward Taylor’s carriage with a half smile on his face. Such an expression was not one you’d expect to see on the face of someone who was considered to be trash.
“This isn’t my property. I’m not so childish as to hoard a campsite for myself.”
Cale took another sip of his drink, closing his eyes to avoid eye contact with Taylor. He was trash but not some snot-nosed brat who didn’t know how to share.
Taylor smiled slightly at the redhead’s words. Maybe it was because he wasn’t used to others being so kind to him, but even with Cale’s arrogant tone, it sounded like the redhead was simply being nice to him.
For someone that others call trash to be kind to him was as strange as the night being called day
Kim Rok Soo and Taylor made eye contact with each other. Taylor had wondered if Kim Rok Soo was a noble. He wore noble attire, even if it displayed his bare chest and muscular arms, it was still very expensive and luxurious clothes for a normal person to be wearing.
It wouldn’t be too odd to see some nobles traveling together during an event such as the King’s birthday banquet. What was odd was how Rok Soo and Cale’s clothes seemed to match in a way.
From Taylor’s perspective, this person could be a personal escort or knight, seeing how close he was to Cale.
Cale took a sip from his cup and made a subtle gesture towards the carriage that Rok Soo somehow understood.
Cale and Kim Rok Soo quickly peeked inside Taylor’s carriage.
‘She is there.’
‘Aigoo, it’s my favorite priestess.’
The crazy priestess, Cage, was observing them from inside the carriage. Kim Rok Soo had read about how her curses were really scary. Some people even said her curses were at the level of a necromancer, the cursed profession.
Cale, on the other hand, had inwardly smiled as he looked at the woman. She was probably his favorite person today, as he heard from the God of Death how she cussed him out almost as bad as he usually does.
It was music to Cale’s ears hearing the God cry about how she wanted nothing to do with him.
Both men turned their gaze away from Cage, and Cale reached his hand out.
“I am Cale Henituse of the Henituse family and this is Kim Rok Soo. He is my escort.”
Cale had almost used his mother’s family name but decided against it. The better Stan, Taylor, is a noble, and Cale wasn’t in the mood for questions.
Taylor gazed at the hand reaching out to him from outside the carriage. He then looked back at Cale’s half-smile.
Click.
Taylor opened the carriage door. Proper etiquette indicated that he should step out of the carriage to return the greeting.
“It is difficult for me to step out because of my legs.”
“I could tell,”
Cale responded bluntly, his expression telling Taylor to hurry up and shake his hand before making things awkward. Taylor looked once more toward Cale, who did not seem to care about the proper etiquette, and shook his hand. It was just a short handshake.
“Nice to meet you, young master Cale,”
“We’ll see about that…”
Taylor looked over at Kim Rok Soo and held his hand out to him as well. Rok Soo raised a brow, before taking the man’s hand
“It is nice meeting you as well, Sir. Kim…Rok Soo.”
‘Not at all.’
Cale was not sure how to feel about this meeting. The second his hand was back at his side, he could feel Rok Soo’s fingertips brush against his own. He took the man’s hand and quickly tried to turn around.
Knowing that bastard God of Death, he’s done something stupid again.
Unfortunately, Taylor was an extremely respectful person.
“This is my companion, priestess Cage-nim. She is a follower of the God of Eternal Rest.”
Eternal rest. This was a term for death. Kim Rok Soo held back another sigh but could hear Cale laugh plainly yet again. They looked toward Cage. Cage gracefully greeted him like a proper priestess.
“Nice to meet you, young master Cale and Sir. Kim Rok Soo. My name is Cage. May the peace of the night always be with you.”
‘Peace of the night.’ That was the general greeting those who served the God of Death gave to the public.
‘Peace of the night, my ass.’
“Bullshit.”
Cale cursed as he took a sip of his drink.
Forget ‘peace of the night’, Rok Soo felt like he wouldn’t be able to even sleep properly tonight. He felt like something bad would happen as he looked toward Cage, who was gently smiling.
‘She’s acting all nice and innocent, even though she finds that to be so annoying. That is the number one reason she wants to be excommunicated.’
She really was good at acting. Kim Rok Soo smiled at Cage, who still had a very stereotypical smile of a priestess on her face, and confidently replied.
“I do not believe in a god.”
Cale almost choked on his drink as he refrained from laughing at Kim Rok Soo’s words.
Cage’s gaze became curious. Her gaze seemed to be asking what kind of crazy thing Rok Soo was saying to a priestess, but the Koreans gladly welcomed it. If Cale was considered trash, then he wanted to be seen in the same light.
“You are an interesting person.”
“Understatement of the century .”
Cale just casually responded to her statement, laughing slightly under his breath, and looked around the carriage. It was extremely shabby for the eldest son of a Marquis. Just one knight, a subordinate, who also served as the driver, and the two of them, Cage and Taylor.
‘He’s probably well out of money, too.’
Taylor probably spent a lot of money putting magic tools around the Puzzle City residence.
Since he was not getting much help from the Marquis, he wouldn’t really have any emergency funds to use. Taylor was probably doing everything he could to reduce his expenses.
Taylor closed his eyes to hold back the shame while watching Cale look through his carriage. Cale did not put much meaning behind it, and started to think.
‘They are probably heading to the capital because of Darling’s message. Should I have had the kids bring a bag of coins with them? Of course, as the better Stan, we’ve got to get him to the capital so he can fuck over his shit-eating brother. ’
It was obvious where they were heading. It was to the capital, to meet the crown prince.
“Hans.”
“Yes, young master.”
Cale vaguely gave an order to the approaching Hans.
“Help them out.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Set up a separate meal for them and set up a campsite next to ours as well.”
He didn’t care to eat with them, or even share the same campsite.
“And don’t look for me. You take care of everything. But if you do have something to ask, go to Mr. Rok Soo for the answer.”
He did not seem to care what the better Stan needed. Whatever it was could be handled by Hans and if Hans couldn’t do that, then it was his Darling’s job.
Cale could practically feel his lover frowning behind him. Cale was the kind of person to always get his revenge, even if it meant making an insane deal and turning back time.
“Yes, sir. I will serve them like I am serving you, young master.”
“You do that…”
‘He’s always so weird.’
Cale just stared at Hans and slightly bowed toward Taylor as he said goodbye.
“Then I will be on my way, young master Taylor.”
“Thank you for your benevolence, young master Cale.”
“Benevolence and simply acting humane are two completely different things..”
Cale turned away from Taylor, who had a curious look on his face. He then immediately headed back to his carriage without looking anywhere else. Of course, he gave an order to the Vice Captain, who was walking by his side.
“Since they have one knight, you’re on guard duty. Don’t screw up.”
“Yes, young master.”
Cale verified what the Vice Captain had said to Taylor’s knight before getting back on the carriage. It was regarding guard duty at night. Cale verified the knight’s expression, turning bright before the knight got back onto the carriage.
Click.
The door closed with a loud click. This made everyone turn their gaze toward the closed door of the carriage with the golden turtle crest, before returning to do their duties. Only Taylor and Cage, who didn’t really have anything to do right now, just continued to stare at the closed door.
The two kittens greeted Cale inside the carriage.
“I’ve seen those two people.”
“Hong. I was there, too.”
The kittens, who had been watching everything through the window, slowly approached Cale and sat down next to him before starting to talk to each other. They weren’t looking at Cale nor even talking to him, but it was clear that the question was toward Cale.
Cale answered the witty kittens’ question.
“Pretend not to know.”
“Like with the dragon?”
“Precisely,”
The kittens nodded their heads to show their understanding. Cale watched them nod, before crossing his legs and closing his eyes.
‘The Healing Star.’
That was the name of the ancient power he wrote about in the letter to Cage and Taylor. The reason Cale came to know about this power was because of the Plaza Terror incident.
‘The Healing Star,’ is a single-use power that can heal any injury or illness to the body’s original, healthy state. The crown prince was in possession of such a power. The deceased queen had given it to him.
During the Plaza Terror incident, the secret organization makes their move once the royal family arrives. Magic bombs across the capital and in the plaza go off at that moment at the same time.
In the past, Choi Han was only able to stop about half of it. That in itself was amazing, such that the kingdom considered him a hero, but Choi Han himself thought about the lives of the victims of the bombs, making his hatred for the secret organization become even worse.
‘At that time, White Shit installed bombs on some people during the incident.’
Choi Han, along with the genius mage Rosalyn, protected the people from the bombs and helped with their escape.
“By the way, is little Brother Dragon still following us?”
Cale sighed and nodded his head at Hong’s question.
‘The problem is that I don’t know why. Are all dragons weirdo’s? Might as get it to help out in the capital.’
The original plan was to save the dragon and then be done with him, but if the dragon was going to follow them around the country like a little puppy, well, they might as well get something from this equal exchange.
Kim Rok Soo knew the location of the 5 magic bombs that Choi Han had found in the past, but he was not sure about the location of the remaining 5 magic bombs that ended up going off.
Luckily for them, with Cale’s eyes and the help of a little dragon, finding the bombs would be easy.
The five bombs that were located were found by using Rosalyn’s genius-level mana detection abilities to find them one by one.
But now, they had an existence that was worlds better than Rosalyn at detecting mana following him around like a lost duck.
“I wonder if dragon’s like 10-tier beef steak.”
The kittens perked up at that statement, but Cale did not see it as he was thinking about all of the work he was going to do in the capital. The dragon, who did not like humans, delivered a boar to the campsite early in the morning once again.
Kim Rok Soo and Cale, who slept in after staying up late planning out the things that needed to be completed at the capital, went out to verify the boar before noticing an odd atmosphere.
Cale was smothered with kisses and love bites, so that could have been it.
Cale had eaten and slept in the carriage last night. He was doing his best to not interact with Cage or the crew. That was why he could not understand this odd, and somewhat, dark atmosphere.
“Hans. What the hell?”
Hans put on an awkward smile and greeted Cale. Hans, as well as the rest of the Cale’s group, were quickly getting past their suspicions about the meat and fruit being delivered to them.
Although Cale had no idea what the other servants thought about it, since Cale and Kim Rok Soo had said that it was fine, they just went along with it. Besides, the chefs didn’t care since they were always excited to see ingredients of the highest quality appear every morning.
“Haha, master, did you finally wake up?”
Hans slowly peeked toward Taylor and Cage, before approaching Cale.
“You see, I think young master Taylor has gotten the wrong idea.”
“And that would be?”
Cale could see the boar, as well as Taylor on the wheelchair, and Cage pushing Taylor’s wheelchair behind him. He approached the dead boar and stood next to the wheelchair as he started to speak.
“What is going on?”
Kim Rok Soo asked from beside Cale, pushing back his messing morning hair
As usual, the boar that the dragon delivered was enormous. It was larger than a tiger, the type of boar that would excite Beacrox quite a bit... Why did Cale think about that dumb chef?
And, as usual, there was a drawing next to the boar. The dragon must have found it annoying to draw the fork, as only the knife was drawn this time.
“…Young master Cale. I’m sorry.”
What kind of utter nonsense was this?
Taylor had an apologetic smile on his face as he turned away from the boar.
“It seems like my movements have been detected.”
Movement? Cale could then hear the priestess Cage mumbling behind Taylor. She was angry.
“We left in secret, so how is it possible? Is there someone who can avoid my detection? This is too much!”
‘How the hell would someone at your level detect a dragon?’
Kim Rok Soo was done figuring out what was going on. And Cale was done with whatever was going on. A dumb dragon and paranoid humans.
Something, or someone, that was able to catch such a large boar so easily and drop it off at their campsite without being detected by the priestess Cage or anyone else. That strength and stealthiness was something only an expert would have. Next to that feat of strength was a drawing of a knife.
It was a small knife, but they seemed to be seeing a very large knife. Cale looked back at Taylor, who was looking at him with both despair and sorriness.
“…Young master Cale. This incident – “
“Cale,”
Kim Rok Soo called out to Cale, who nodded his head and waved Hans and the head chef over.
Marquis Stan’s second son, Venion, was probably extremely busy right now. Why would someone like that pay attention to the disabled eldest son? It wasn’t like Venion knew, ‘The Healing Star,’ was at the capital.
“Yes, young master?”
The head chef who was standing there with his kitchen knife prepared, responded with excitement on her face.
“We’ll be eating steak for breakfast.”
“Young master, it looks like we will get the highest quality steak once again.”
Taylor, who was staring at Cale with a blank expression, suddenly started to speak.
“… Once again?”
Cale nodded his head as Hans handed a cup to him and responded.
“We have someone in our party who delivers food for us.”
“…Who is it?”
This time, Kim Rok Soo snorted before responding. He seemed to be thinking that the little black dragon really was a fickle punk.
“He is surprisingly shy so you will not be able to see him.”
Rok Soo saw the leaves on a tree not far from the campsite moving up and down and shook his head. Kim Rok Soo shaking his head made both Taylor and Cage turn red from embarrassment.
Cale had taken a sip of his drink, leaning on Rok Soo without a care in the world. It wasn’t his job to deal with Cage and Taylor.
“Ahem, I, I see. It seems we had the wrong idea.”
“It’s not your fault. We have amazing chefs, so please have some steak before you go.”
Notes:
CAW CAAAAW
Chapter 23: A very friendly turtle
Notes:
Yo yo yo, what's good original gangster? Surprised to see me...yeah, me too.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There are times in life when we’re met with the expected. There are also times when the unexpected is expected but not in the way we had assumed.
“Mr. Soo.”
“Kim.”
“I don’t care. Mr. Kim, taking care of their group is your job.”
“But he asked you.”
“Why should it matter?”
“You’re the noble.”
“And you’re making this harder than it needs to be. I have already given you authority equal to my own.”
“Cale.”
“Mr. Kim Rok Soo.”
Young Master Taylor had requested to follow behind Cale’s group as they headed to the capital. Right now, Kim Rok Soo was trying to pass off his responsibilities to Cale.
“You’re perfectly capable of making the decision yourself,”
Cale whispered with a deep frown.
“It’s your decision, you hold the most authority.”
Kim Rok Soo quickly whispered back into Cale’s ear.
“I already said… ugh.”
Cale moved away a bit at the feeling of Rok Soo’s breath on his ear. He could feel his body heating up at such a simple feeling he wanted to bash his head into a wall.
“Do whatever you want.”
He finally responded to Taylor.
Besides, there was no way they would find out who had written the letter just from traveling with them. If it was like this anyway, he might as well take care of them until the capital and have them owe him a debt.
As trash, using some for his own benefit like this was only fitting.
“Thank you. We will be under your care until we get close to the capital.”
Cale started to smile a bit at Taylor’s words.
‘He’s so much better than his brother.’
Close to the capital. Taylor was only asking for help until a location that would not make things difficult for Cale or Count Henituse in dealing with Venion or Marquis Stan for associating with the disabled Taylor. There would be many complications if they went into the capital together.
“That is to be determined.”
Naturally, Cale wouldn’t let such a useful pawn out of his grasp so quickly. And Kim Rok Soo already has plans for them.
“Of course. Feel free to let us know whenever is most convenient for you, young master.”
“Uh-huh.”
Taylor and Cage looked toward the casually responding Cale with curiosity. However, Cale avoided their gaze and started to speak to Hans.
“Bring our meal to the carriage.”
“Yes, master.”
Cale headed back to the carriage. Kim Rok Soo, of course, follows closely behind. At that moment, someone called out to them.
“Sir. Kim Rok Soo.”
It was Cage. She seemed to have a headache as she started to frown and walk toward them. Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth while watching Cage approach them.
He could feel the presence of the God of Death lingering on her.
“What can I do for you, priestess-nim?”
“Do you really not believe in any god?”
‘Now, what the heck does she want?’
Cale had tried to leave but felt Rok Soo’s hand wrap around his waist, pulling him close. Also trapping him to listen to this conversation as well.
“Yes, none of them.”
“… I understand.”
Cale inwardly laughed at the thought. He was an atheist but had a better connection with the gods than most priests of a church.
“Then young master…?”
The priestess looked at Cale with a curious gaze.
“I am an atheist.”
Cale’s nonchalance was almost baffling, but Cage remained quiet and nodded in understanding.
I…see.”
Cale looked the priestess up and down before speaking cryptic words only she would understand.
“He’s a bit annoying, but he means well, usually. Just cuss at him a bit, and that’ll get your point across.
Cage looked at Cale with a slow understanding. She didn’t get it at first, but as the pieces clicked together, she couldn’t help but smile.
“You are really interesting, Young Master.”
“Of course I am.”
Taylor approached her as she watched Cale walk away.
“What’s going on?”
Cage rarely engaged with people other than people from the temple or her close friends. That was why it was odd for Taylor to see Cage smiling slightly and reaching out to Cale. She shook her head and responded with a somewhat saddened expression.
“It’s odd.”
“What is?”
“Well, it’s like.”
Cage touched the back of her head.
“I feel as though my feelings have been understood entirely, but the problem is the Young Master’s partner. I have this bitter feeling that the God of Death is caressing the back of his head with a sympathetic expression…and the young master is in a constant state of agony.”
“…What kind of feeling is that? Did you not sleep properly?”
“Maybe.”
Cage continued to feel that way every time she looked at the couple. The only time she felt this way in the past was when the temple had forced her to do a lot of manual labor to build a new temple. She had felt this same feeling when she plopped down from exhaustion, and the God of Death was looking down at her with concern.
‘There’s no way young master Cale will order us around like that damn temple.’
Cage decided Taylor was right about her not sleeping properly and tried to shake the feeling away.
That was how this little crew grew bigger, and they continued toward the capital with no other issues.
–
Cale was in agony. He was currently hating himself for not finding time to deal with the raging hormones in his body. Cale found himself having terribly dirty thoughts every moment he and Rok Soo managed to be alone together.
Cale could only tire himself out to keep himself from thinking of sex like a nymphomaniac maniac.
He was a grown man capable of controlling his desires.
Cale pouted deeply for a moment as they rode in the carriage. The kittens were currently sitting in the front with Hans. They’d been excited to finally see the capital of the Rowoon Kingdom.
“I’m buying you new clothes when we arrive in the capital.” He stated, crossing his legs and looking out the window. Kim Rok Soo never wore his shirts properly. He’d keep the front open to show off his chest.
‘Him and his big tits…’
“What for?” Rok Soo asked, leaning closer to Cale. He didn’t really get it, but Cale’s mood seemed bitter the closer they got to the capital. “All the clothes you’ve gotten me are perfect.”
Cale had already bought so much; he’d gotten an entire wardrobe and more in his first few days in this world.
“My favorite boutique is in the Capital. I want you to have a couple of clothes from there…and an outfit to match with me.” Cale lied. Well, it was only half a lie. They’d already had plenty of matching outfits, but since they would visit the capital and meet several nobles during their stay, Cale wanted to look his absolute best and show off his lover.
“Alright. Let’s visit this boutique.”
They continued to travel like that until they were at an inn about one day’s worth of traveling away from the capital. Cale would, of course, cover the distance once they resumed travel.
“Young master Cale, you like alcohol, right?”
Taylor and Cage came to look for Cale.
“What can I do for you?”
Cale wanted to know why they visited him so late at night, but his expression was not that odd. His dazed mind immediately cleared as he heard their voices. Taylor smiled at Cale’s demeanor.
“Cale Henituse, the trash who cannot go a day without alcohol.”
When Taylor was still the potential successor to the Marquis, he had received all of the information about the nobles as well. Cale’s information was so unique that there was no way he could forget it.
“But I don’t think that is all.”
Cale managed to decrease the remaining travel time so the group would arrive by morning.
“Ha. You really are better than your brother.” Cale could not help but smile at Taylor. This person was smart and careful and did not belittle Cale, unlike Venion. He watched and waited until he was sure of himself before acting.
Cale was very different from the information most nobles had on him. The trashy eldest son of the count’s family would never be so generous and grant others such hospital treatment. No, he’d spit in their faces and kick them to the curb.
The Cale Henituse they’d met was no such person. He was unintentionally kind, and though he acted nonchalantly and placed the duties of looking after his guests on someone else, he was secretly working behind the scenes.
Yes, this Cale Henituse differed greatly from what he’d been told.
“Shall we chat over a drink?” Cale gave a villainous smirk. One that would make anyone hesitate when seeing it in the cool dead of night.
“Yes, that would be delightful, young master Cale.”
Cale motioned for them to enter the room, and Cage pushed Taylor’s wheelchair inside. Once all three of them sat down at the table, Cale did not even take a look at the alcohol before he asked.
“Do I seem very friendly to you?”
Cale leaned against the arm of the chair he sat on, his legs crossed with a rather exciting glint in his eyes.
This room was not a bedroom but more of a parlor room meant for entertaining guests even when it was nothing more than an inn. Since many nobles come this way during this time of year, the inns are all charming and expensive, decorated to please noble guests.
The bedroom, however, was connected. Kim Rok Soo would normally be asleep, but he listened through the bedroom's closed door.
Cale’s voice was icy and uninterested, as usual. However, this confirmed in Taylor’s mind that the person before him was not trash. In fact, he was more intelligent than most people thought.
Taylor had not come here just to drink with Cale. Alcohol was only good when you were comfortably drinking with people you could trust. Drinking with others was just for easy conversation and observing the other party.
Cale quietly observed Taylor. He did not let the two guests answer as he picked a pouch beside him. Cale dropped it onto the table and began to smile a bit wider.
Clang.
A metallic sound filled the room as the pouch slightly opened. Inside the pouch were plenty of gold, silver, and bronze coins. Cale’s confident voice filled the room.
“You see, young master Taylor. I am neither friendly nor kind, especially not towards people who don’t know their place. Take your brother, for example,” Cale watched as both Cage and Taylor began to tense up; it only made him smile more. “He’s a pain in the ass that I’d met not that long ago. He’s careless, stupid, a narcissist, and thinks he can have his way…with me.”
Cale shrugged.
“I don’t like him. But I don’t like you either.” Taylor flinched, and Cage seemed to be on the defensive.
“You haven’t given me any reason to like you.” Cale laughed, standing from his seat and leisurely walking around the parlor room, stopping behind Cage and Taylor, neither turning to face him. “However, I find your presence much more enjoyable than Venion’s. You’re far more resourceful and bold, too—coming here in the dead of night to speak with me…”
“Now, I don’t know why you are heading to the capital right now when every noble in the country’s attention is focused on that place, but I’m sure there is only one thing people like you, who are heading into the lion’s den, want from me.”
Cale had expected it from the moment they asked to follow him to the capital and every time he felt their gazes during the trip. He placed his hand on either of their shoulders, feeling them shiver under his firm yet delicate touch. Oh, what a lovely feeling.
“The wealthy Henituse family. You want money, right?” Cale laughed softly, his voice switching from cold to something far kinder.
Sigh.
The priestess Cage sighed, almost like a gasp of admiration. Taylor was someone who used to play at the top before falling off a cliff, but Cage was someone who had always been at the bottom. To someone like her, Cale was a unique individual.
He instilled fear in them in one moment and sounded like a lifelong friend the very next.
Cale was someone who had a wine glass in hand at all times. He asked the butler for alcohol whenever he had a free moment, did not care about what his subordinates did, only ate the highest quality food, stayed in the most luxurious inns, and always seemed relaxed. Cale also did not care about what he said to others.
But he most definitely was not trash. No amount of rumors could convince Taylor of that.
“So you already knew?” Taylor finally asked, feeling a bit better.
“It wasn’t hard to deduce at all.” Cale moved his hands away and walked back to his seat. This insanely elegant person was making it known just why he was a noble.
“Based on the shabby way you’re traveling, there’s no doubt in my mind you lack money.” Wow, he really didn’t cut corners in honesty. “To stay at the capital, especially stealthily, you need money more than anything else. Though this may not have been your original plan, it’s only natural to ask when such a beautiful, shining golden turtle is traveling with you.”
Taylor could not disagree with anything Cale just said. It was the truth. Cale Henituse was someone who did not try to avoid him, the eldest son who was pushed aside by his family. Asking Cale and hopefully getting some money was their best course of action.
Even if Cale said no, he obviously wouldn’t tell Venion about Taylor’s request.
In Taylor’s eyes, Cale was someone who voluntarily hid from others. He wasn’t exactly wrong, either.
“Thank you very much, young master Cale.”
Cale said nothing like ‘You’re welcome’ or ‘It’s the least I could do.’ He was not so friendly, but he smiled at the two guests before immediately continuing the conversation.
“Will you be leaving early in the morning?”
“Yes. We were planning on stealthily leaving but came here to see you before we left. We need to take care of things on our own now.”
Taylor’s eyes were clear as he sat in the wheelchair. However, when he made eye contact, Cale could not see any positive feelings in Taylor’s eyes.
“You’re entering through the temple, I presume?”
When Taylor’s expression seemed to show shock at how Cale knew, Cage stepped in.
“Yes. We plan to enter through the temple.”
They planned to disguise Taylor as a temple member and sneak him in. However, doing so would alert the Temple of Death of Cage’s location. Cage was willing to put herself in that kind of danger for Taylor.
However, even entering like that would not guarantee stealth. Cale poked at that problem.
“Even if you enter through the temple, Venion or the Marquis will hear about it within three days. They most likely have informants in the Temple of Death as well.”
“…You really are very well informed.”
Cage started to smile. There was something she suddenly realized about Cale.
“Young master Cale, I’m sure there is a reason you are so curious about our course of action?”
Tap. Tap.
Cale’s index finger tapped on the table.
“Take this money and let the innkeeper know you and your people will stay one more day here.”
Cale then lifted up his finger and pointed toward the two of them.
“As for the two of you, you will get on my carriage. The rest of your group will enter the capital one day later.”
Screech.
Cale stood up, grabbed another item from the magic box, and put it on the table.
“This is a magic tool that will make any lifeforms in a selected area turn invisible for five minutes.”
This was the second item that Kim Rok Soo had rented under Billos’s name.
‘What could you possibly need this for…?
‘Must we tell you?’
‘Young master, are you planning on stealing something?’
‘Steal? No, he plans to break something, and I intend to enjoy the chaos.’
‘…Break something?’
Kim Rok Soo was planning on using this item during the Plaza Terror Incident, but Cale was now given a reason to use it in advance. Cale was thankful that it was not a single-use item.
Silence filled the room once Cale stopped talking. Cage and Taylor looked back and forth between Cale and the item, and their lips opened and closed multiple times, but they could not say anything. They finally managed to ask after a while of silence.
“Why-”
Young master Taylor, who had been silent for a while, slowly started to ask.
“Why are you doing this for us? You have nothing to gain from it.”
‘Why? Why can’t you accept my help so we can go our separate ways so I don’t feel guilty?’
In addition, if Taylor manages to take over the Marquis's position, they would not need to worry about Marquis Stan or Venion’s greed once the war with the foreign nations starts. That would help the Henituse territory remain quiet and allow Cale to live peacefully.
“Must I answer?”
“Yes. I want to hear your reason.”
Taylor wanted to hear Cale’s response. Cale stoically answered Taylor’s question. The response was both brutal and cold.
“It’s because I like you. You are the only Stan that deserves to be head, and well…I figure this will bring you closer to that goal, yes?”
Taylor’s mouth slowly opened and closed before he started to laugh silently. Taylor then patted his knees with his hands. He could not feel anything when he did that.
Taylor started to smile brightly.
“Thank you for liking me, young master Cale.”
“However, there is one condition to all of this.”
Cale did not pay any attention to Taylor’s words of thanks.
“What is it?”
“Smack Venion,”
Cale repeated himself once more, pushing the bag of money toward Taylor.
“Smack Venion for all the years of pain and bullshit he’d put you through.”
Cale showed genuine disdain towards Venion; it was an anger that arose from past experience and after learning how terrible he was. Cale wanted to see that bastard suffer all that he deserved.
At that moment, Taylor put the bottle of alcohol he brought in the middle of the table.
Tap.
The bottle now sat in the middle of the table.
“Then, dear benefactor, will you have a drink?”
“A drink?”
Cale hid his desire for them to leave and asked what they meant. Taylor nodded his head at Cale’s question.
“Yes. Alcohol. Alcohol is necessary on a good day.”
Taylor wanted to drink with Cale, someone he could not trust until recently. Cage seemed to have figured something out by his actions and started to smile before putting her hand into the wide sleeves of her priestess outfit.
“Tada!”
Three shot glasses came out of her sleeve.
“Ho.”
Cale looked at the shot glasses, the bottle of alcohol, and the priestess with an almost excited expression. There was a reason she was his favorite priestess.
“Priestess-nim.”
“Yes?”
“You are amazing.”
She was a true alcoholic. Cale took a glass from her, and Taylor filled it. Once all three of their glasses were full, Cage asked Cale a question.
“Young master Cale, is it not weird that a priestess is drinking?”
Cale tilted his head to one side and spoke.
“Not my business, couldn’t care less.”
Cale did not care whether she drank or not.
“Wow. I really like you.”
Cage shared her admiration while smacking her knee with her other hand. She then coyishly asked Cale.
“Young master Cale, do you not have any desire to get to know an older sister with a great personality?”
“Nope.”
Cale sternly answered, and Taylor quickly added on.
“…What about an older brother with a great personality?”
“Even less.”
Cage and Taylor both started to laugh instead of being disappointed at Cale’s answer. Cale could not tell what was funny about his response but lifted his glass and started speaking.
“Cheers.”
Clang. The three glasses clanged together. A night of a new moon. There was no moon in the sky, but this alcohol was deeper than the moon and created a thread connecting these three individuals.
As their drinking party ended, Cale helped the two guests to the door, watching as they laughed together—far more comfortable than before. Cale had a knight ensure they’d returned safely to their room before slowly closing the door and heading to his and Kim Rok Soo’s shared bedroom.
The moment he opened the door, his eyes landed on Kim Rok Soo, sitting at the round table in the room. His eyes fixated on Cale before the redhead even looked at him.
“What’s up with you?” Rok Soo asks, immediately noticing the pout on Cale’s face as he looks at his lover.
“Nothing. Just tired,” Cale mumbles, not bothering to look at his lover. He walks into the room, walking away from Rok Soo rather than towards him.
‘This brat…’ He watches as Cale walks to the other side of the room and stands to his feet, making quick and long strides to reach him. “Yeah, right, tell me what’s wrong.” The Korean stands behind Cale, his tone only slightly demanding. He knew Cale wasn’t drunk; his eyes were too clear for that, but Cale was in a bad mood for some reason.
Cale stops and feels Rok Soo’s presence directly behind him. A precarious feeling rises within the pit of Cale’s stomach, but he doesn’t want to let it out.
“Telling you what’s wrong won’t change how I feel at the moment. You should go to bed, and I’ll join you…” Cale shakes his head. He turns and resumes his little walk in the room.
Seeing Cale turn away ignited something impulsive in Kim Rok Soo.
He hastily follows, his arm shooting out to grab Cale’s wrist, forcing their gazes to meet.
Cale’s breath catches, words dying in his throat from Kim Rok Soo pressing him up against the wall, kissing Cale as if he's been imagining it all day, as if Cale was the only thing on his mind.
It quietens the jealousy in his heart and Cale’s growing unease, and Rok Soo must feel how Cale relaxed because he doesn’t stop and instead pulls Cale closer.
Usually, when they kiss, they experiment to find out what they both like. It’s just about everything, but there are some things they may like more than the rest. Like how Kim Rok Soo likes it when Cale threads his hands in his hair to deepen the kiss or how they both love how their bodies meld in those heated sensations when their hips meet a steady grind.
That only added another layer of intimacy as they panted into those fervent kisses, Cale somehow trying to pull Rok Soo even closer. Kim Rok Soo seems just as insistent, seeing how he pins Cale to the wall with no intent of stopping.
Each messy kiss left them aching for more. The need is so great that Cale whispers in the midst of the warm passion of their romance.
“So, I take it we’ll both be going to bed right now?”
Kim Rok Soo pauses, shifting the placement of his hands on Cale, and lifts the redhead up, still pressing him against the wall.
“Of course we are.”
Notes:
Updates and leaves for another six months...
I can't believe this is the 23 chapter. I try so hard to make chapters relatively long since I know I'm inconsistent asf but jebus..I didn't realize there were so little after all this time.
Chapter 24: A red letter is an invitation to Hell
Summary:
Cale gets a letter and Rok Soo helps him out.
Chapter Text
The group prepared to leave the following day.
“Master, we’re prepared to head out.”
Cale nodded at his butler’s words. Hans was immediately informed of the situation by Cale. He pretended not to see the two people in the corner of Cale’s carriage, instead formally announcing they were ready to go.
“...Will this really be okay?” Hans may be loyal, but he doesn’t want his master to get caught.
Cale placed his hand on Hans’ head, patting it gently. “Proper measures have been taken, and as long as you don’t slip up, we will be fine.” As always, Hans would be driving the carriage. This would ensure that the number of people who knew of their plan.
“When we arrive at the capital, we’ll be going out separate ways. Do as Cale says, and there will be no problems.” Kim Rok Soo approached and placed a hand on Cale’s waist, taking a hand in his other and helping Cale into the carriage.
“...I understand,” Hans responded grumpily, only to sigh and nod before getting into the front of the carriage.
The carriage was very full. So much so that the kittens sat on either Cale's or Kim Rok Soo’s laps.
As the carriage began to move, neither Taylor nor Cage spoke up to break the awkward silence. It could have been how close Cale and Rok Soo were or how Cale rolled a golden coin in between his fingers while playing with the paws of the red-furred kitten on his lap, but they didn’t want to interrupt…whatever this was.
Cale suddenly began to speak.
“What is it you want to say, Young Master Taylor?” Cale’s eyes flicked up to look at Taylor. Cale could see the hesitance coming from the future successor. Cale didn’t need Taylor doubting himself right now.
“I don’t like your brother. And I don’t like idiot nobles who can’t run things properly. If you’re given power, at least use it properly.” Instead of siding with the destruction of your kingdom and abusing children . Cale never liked anyone from the Marquis family because they all seemed crazy. Only Taylor was normal.
“You made a promise to me. Don’t you dare doubt yourself when you’re this close to success.”
Taylor’s gaze softened, and he let out a determined laugh.
“The young master is right.” Cage laughed as she patted Taylor’s shoulder. Cale, to them, was like a ray of hope.
“Of course he is,” Kim Rok Soo suddenly spoke up. “If we meet again, Young Master Taylor, I expect we can greet each other properly, and you can kick their asses.”
Cale smiled but pinched Rok Soo’s arms. “Language,” Cale whispered harshly before continuing the conversation. “We only have two hours before we arrive. Get over your doubt quickly, Young Master Taylor.”
Meeeow.
On and Hong glanced over at Cage and Taylor, sitting across from them and sticking closely to the human they laid on.
“Young master Cale, do you know anything about this royal event?”
Cale looked towards Taylor and shook his head.
“I know a lot about a lot of things. But I do not care much for social gatherings.”
“Is that so? You’re not attending the banquet?”
Cale shook his head, leaned against Rok Soo, and smiled as if presenting a prize.
“I was sent here a recuperation after receiving a rather serious injury. I plan to shop, sleep, and drink until the end of the festivities.” Cale grinned wider. “As trash, that is all that should be done.”
“The young master is a very unique person.” Taylor couldn’t help but smile at Cale. However, an odd feeling arose in his stomach as he felt Kim Rok Soo's eyes on him. He glanced at the man, noticing the frown on his face, and slowly stopped smiling before clearing his throat.
“Aha, so you and Sir. Kim Rok Soo will be spending quite a bit of time together?”
“Yeah, Cale and I plan to spend a lot of time together.” Kim Rok Soo smirked at Talor, making the man shiver.
“Oh! So that means you two are…”
“Lovers.”
“Lovers.”
Taylor blinked several times, seemingly finally registering how close the two were. Rok Soo’s hand was draped over Cale’s shoulder, pulling the redhead to his chest. Cale’s face was pressed against his chest, his left hand on the man’s thigh; it was a very intimate scene.
“It was a bit obvious…” Cage nudged him in the arm, watching as he looked at the couple with wide, bright eyes. He seemed pretty happy seeing Cale so comfortable with someone he liked.
“I see, that’s wonderful! I’m happy for both of you.” Which was extremely genuine. He was extremely happy for them, which was rather unexpected to Cale. He never thought anyone could be that happy for him.
“So he’s your escort and your lover! What a wonderful relationship the two of you have.”
Kim Rok Soo looked toward Taylor. The jealousy in his heart subsided slightly. Upon observing him, he glanced at the priestess, who looked sick and tired. Taylor was okay compared to the priestess struggling with her hangover. In fact, he was even better off than Cale. This weak-looking noble had the strongest alcohol tolerance out of the three.
“The event this time is to celebrate the 50th birthday of his royal highness, our current King, correct? It is an entertaining festival for the citizens of the Rowoon Kingdom.”
Seeing Rok Soo speak as if it did not include himself, Taylor became curious.
“Sounds like it is not a festival for Sir. Kim Rok Soo?”
‘How can it be a festival I’d enjoy when my heart is going crazy thinking about the terror incident?’
Rok Soo did not say that out loud. He and Cale were the only people who knew about the secret organization and the upcoming terror incident. And they were also the only ones capable of stopping it at the moment.
“I am not one to attend big events. Cale and I plan to look around and enjoy our time together since we have the opportunity.”
He watched the smile on Taylor’s face seem to grow even more. He then looked down at Cale, who had tiredly rubbed his eyes and sat up.
Kim Rok Soo nodded his head again and lowered the curtains again. He then took a round pendant from his pocket and threw it toward Taylor.
“Get ready.”
Taylor and Cage nodded and held each other’s hand with the pendant in the middle of both hands. The magic device started to operate. Cale let out a sigh and fixed his hair a bit.
Usually, he would have tried to cause a ruckus, but Hans has been rather adamant about managing his alcohol intake. After all, he’d been drinking the entire trip and even downed several bottles before rescuing the baby dragon.
‘Master, would you please consider my mental health?’
‘What are you on about?’
‘Your alcohol intake has increased significantly since we started traveling. If you don’t do it for yourself, then at least…please do it for me. Please consider drinking less.
‘I’ll consider it.’
‘Master…’
‘Get to work, Hans.’
‘I will ensure we get through the gate without problem, so please, no drinking.’
‘You do that…’
A moment later, the carriage stopped outside the noble’s gate, and they could hear the Vice Captain’s and someone else’s voices.
Knock, knock, knock.
“Young master, the capital’s guard wishes to verify the occupants.”
Bang.
The door of the carriage swung open. Rok Soo stepped out of the carriage, a metal identification in hand. He saw the Vice Captain’s relaxed expression and the anxious capital guard. An odd feeling arose in his stomach when he placed his foot on the ground. Another sense of jealousy.
He turned around and helped Cale down from the carriage, glancing at the guard, who was now staring at the uninterested redhead. Cale had both the cat siblings in his arms rather than the intended alcohol and wine glass and looked toward the capital guard.
“Go ahead.”
The inside of the carriage was clean and smelled surprisingly of roses. However, it did not make the look the guard gave Cale make Rok Soo feel any better.
Suddenly, Hans had hopped down from the front of the carriage and spoke to the guards.
“Excuse me, guard-nim, please move the inspection along a bit faster. The Young Master needs to rest as there is important work that needs to be done during our stay here.”
Hans gave the guard a rather friendly smile, asking for his understanding. He did not look at Cale or Rok Soo but instead continued speaking.
“A rather unfortunate event occurred during our travels, and it would be best to have the young master rest. After all, his condition must be checked upon arriving at the estate by the Henituse family’s physician.
“My apologies. That must have been why you arrived later than the other Henituse envoy…”
Although the festival was still a week away, many nobles had already passed through this entrance. Two of the capital guards looked inside the carriage every time to do a cursory look. However, the guard had never seen such a sight before. The Vice Captain smiled at the guard and started to speak.
“Yes, the young master needs to rest, so please hurry up.”
Cale looked at the anxious guard and the Vice Captain, who was helping Hans with his explanation, and started to think.
‘This is boring.’
Cale looked at the Vice Captian, who simply forced a smile at him and then looked back at Rok Soo. He let out a noise of frustration and tilted his head at the guard, his hair falling onto his right shoulder.
“I’m tired.”
The guard called over the other guard to look through the carriage, which was very clean and gave the approval. Kim Rok Soo then handed the metal identification to the guard. A noble escort— Cale’s personal noble escort with the Henituse family insignia at the top right corner.
“Everything looks fine.”
Cale turned around, somewhat annoyed, and Kim Rok Soo stepped back into the carriage. The Vice Captain slowly closed the door while the guard welcomed the couple.
“Welcome to the capital.”
Creeak. Click.
The door closed completely, and the carriage made its way through the gate.
Cale immediately picked up a spare wine glass and a bottle of red wine. He pushed the glass in Taylor’s direction as he smirked.
“Welcome to the capital, Young Master Taylor.”
Taylor, who was no longer invisible, started to laugh as he handed Cale the pendant and received the glass, watching as the red liquid poured out.
“It has been a while since I’ve been welcomed.”
Their group had arrived at the capital.
The carriage leisurely headed to the south of the capital. Huiss was the capital of the Roan Kingdom. People were clearly busy getting ready for the upcoming birthday celebration.
The happy citizens decorated the streets, which were becoming very beautiful. All of this would turn into a place of despair in a week.
“Young master Taylor.”
They were now in the southern part of Huiss, at the location of the noble residences. Their carriage stopped in front of a building, and Cale stood up and got ready to exit.
“Hans will take care of you once we arrive at the residence. You just need to head out that way.”
He was looking at the door as he continued.
“Keep your promise, young master Taylor.”
He could hear Taylor and Cage’s voice coming from behind him.
“Thank you very much.”
“Let’s have a drink when we see each other again.”
Cale nodded, picking up the kittens and holding them gently in his arms.
Click.
The carriage door opened. Hans bowed with a pout on his face.
“We have arrived, young master.”
“You’re the only one we can trust with this,” Cale spoke, his voice light and appreciative, though it did not make the butler’s pout subside. “...I did not drink, so go and hurry back.”
Hans nodded respectfully, awkwardly stretching his arms for a moment as if he’d wanted a hug but denied asking for one.
“Yes, I will return as fast as possible.”
Kim Rok Soo, Cale, Hans, and the kittens could see Taylor and Cage but did not look at them. They just acted like the two of them weren’t there and were carried off the carriage.
They did not pay any more attention to the carriage but instead turned their gazes to the fantastic view before them.
“Oh.”
Kim Rok Soo let out a gasp of admiration. The kittens, On and Hong, also seemed surprised, as their golden pupils were extremely dilated.
“…It’s even better than I expected.” Kim Rok Soo was impressed. He walked beside Cale and placed his hand on his waist as they walked.
‘I only came here once in the past…it looks best when the sun shines on the gold.’ Cale thought to himself, watching the golden light reflecting off the house and statue.
The Count really was wealthy. Past the large iron gate was a five-story residence. There was even a garden between the gate and the building itself. It was not fancy or shiny but looked more expensive than the nearby noble residences.
It had the aura and look of a building that took a lot of money to build. At the center of it was, naturally, a sculpture with the Henituse family’s golden turtle on it.
Screeeech. Bang!
The large gate with the golden turtle crest on it slowly opened. The guard opened the gate, and the butler of the residence and the servants lined up to greet Cale.
“Young master Cale Henituse! Welcome to the capital!”
It was an extremely respectful greeting. The servants were bowing their heads so low that their heads looked like they would reach the ground. The old man who seemed to be in charge was speaking so loudly it looked like he might hurt his vocal cords.
“We will do our very best to serve you!”
‘I wonder what Basen is doing?’
Cale did not pay much mind to the servants or the sudden prolonged stares he got as he walked past them. When they reached the door, he looked toward the servants and spoke.
“All of you, lift your heads up.”
The servants quickly raised their heads. They had never seen Cale while working at the residence. However, they had definitely heard stories about Cale from the people who visited from the Henituse territory.
The trash, Cale. The servants here heard that Cale considered people who worked in the estate to be either nobles or useless people. Sometimes, he didn’t even treat them like people. They were anxious about what Cale would say next and waited for him to continue.
“As long as you do your jobs, there will be no issues. This man holds the same authority as me, so I expect you to act accordingly. And do not act overly respectful.”
The servants’ gazes all turned toward Cale. Cale could see that they were all still stiff and started to frown. That was when Kim Rok Soo spoke up.
“I heard that the countess picked all of them.”
He looked at Cale rather than the group of servants in front of them.
Cale didn’t know why he mentioned that, but he nodded in agreement, quickly answering his lover.
“Mhm. She said they all have a lot of pride in their work,” He paused and then looked at the group of servants. “So I’m sure you will perform very well.”
The servants’ expressions all turned odd. The trashy young master was complimenting them? Not only that, they were unaware he was an animal lover. How he held the two kittens in his arms so gently yet protectively was an odd sight. In fact, it was rather cute.
“Ask Hans if you have any questions.”
Cale learned his lesson. Never place Kim Rok Soo in charge unless he plans to do the job himself.—in the sense Rok Soo will make him so flustered that he does it himself. Besides, they had enough to do, so it was better to leave everything to Hans. Plus, there was no reason to pay much attention when they would leave again in just a few days. Cale looked toward the servants, whose expressions were getting slightly better, and started to walk.
“Let’s go.”
Cale walked in front as they headed to the five-story building. When a homeowner enters their house for the first time, they must personally walk from the gate to the residence door. This symbolized that this was their territory.
That was what Kim Rok Soo thought, but Cale was just looking for his brother. He didn’t realize how much his heart hurt until they arrived. If he could, he’d switch their places.
Screeeech-
The large iron gate with the golden turtle closed. At the same time, as it usually is with information in the capital, the nearby nobles all learned of the arrival of the Henituse family’s representative. This happened even faster than the person Cale sent to the palace to inform the crown of his arrival could reach the palace.
That was why these three people, who were members of the Northeastern Noble’s gathering, started to worry. They began to frown while drinking tea with each other.
“Sigh…so it’s true young master Cale will be coming to the capital. This is going to make things complicated.”
“No, it won’t. Hyung-nim will be working. Father sent him to complete some paperwork while he recuperates from a previous injury.”
“But he’ll have no choice but to attend the dinner alongside you. He’s the eldest; normally, he’d have been sent instead of you. Now that he’s in the capital, there’s no choice but for him to attend the dinner.”
“...Hyung-nim doesn’t like noble gatherings, but I doubt he’d ever cause a ruckus in the capital. My brother is not stupid.”
“That is true. I’m sure even a trash will not act up in front of us, right?”
The neutral Henituse family and the nice, but not flexible, Basen. Then, there was the trash of the Henituse family, Cale. These three, whose families were close to the Henituse family among the Northeastern noble families, decided to make the sense-making decision for their future.
“We just need to protect and prevent him from doing anything stupid. Let’s first meet with him and talk.”
To them, Cale was like a toddler walking by the water that needed their protection. At the same time, Cale was dangerous and could cause a scene at any point.
“I already said that hyung-nim wouldn’t—”
Swish.
The door swung open, and each noble’s shoulders dropped while Basen stood to greet the newcomers. He looked a bit nervous but seemed a bit more upset at the conversation from earlier.
“Hyung-nim, you’re here. I’m sorry I didn’t come down to greet you…” Basen looked apologetic, lowering his head slightly for no good reason. “A few other nobles arrived to meet with us.”
“Is that so…?” Cale looked at the group of seated people staring at him. “Eric-hyung, Amiru-noona, Gilbert-hyung…hello.”
They nodded, surprised at the atmosphere coming from him. He was calm, which was not expected.
“Hello, young master Cale. It’s been a while…” Amiru smiled, sounding as light-hearted as possible. Of course, they acted as if they hadn’t just talked about Cale as if he were a toddler needing supervision.
“Yes, Hello, young master Cale.”
“Hello, hello.”
Cale nodded at the three, stepping into the room with Rok Soo. He walked around the room, Kim Rok Soo’s hand in his favorite place. They ignored the looks of the three nobles and sat down on the couch Basen had previously been sitting on.
“Young master Cale…” Eric suddenly began to speak as the two sat down. Basen was still standing off awkwardly to the side. “I apologize if this is impolite, but may I ask who this man is? I don’t recognize him from any noble family rosters.”
Amiru shot him a look before smiling at Cale. “You don’t have to answer such personal questions…Eric seems to have forgotten his manners.”
They were practically walking on eggshells. Cale didn’t respond to either of them and looked at his younger brother standing off to the side.
“Why are you just standing there?”
Cale frowned at his brother, the two kittens still in his arms. He’d forgotten to put them down when he sat down.
Rok Soo and Cale moved over simultaneously, making space between them. The Korean then spoke to the young man.
“Sit here. Your legs will hurt if you keep standing there.” He patted the space between them and crossed his arms over his chest while leaning back on the couch. Cale crossed his legs and held his hands onto his lap, looking at his younger brother blankly.
“Take a seat, Basen.”
His voice was calm and clear, and his eyes held their usual blank, uninterest, but Basen quickly sat between them. He looked nervous; his posture was stiff, and he looked like he would pass out from sweating.
Cale glanced at his little brother, then at the three nobles, and finally at the table in the center. It was littered with papers and a couple of letters.
Among them were piles of unorganized mess. There was a color that caught his eye.
“Hm.” Cale frowned, staring at the table before returning his attention to Basen. “What were you…talking about?”
The young man looked at his brother’s eyes, which were filled with skepticism. Cale watched as Basen hesitated, reaching for the few letters on the table.
“We were discussing the Northeastern noble meeting. It will occur tomorrow afternoon with the first, second, and third princes.” He handed a white envelope over to Cale, the golden sealed wax and royal family insignia.
Cale sat the cat sibling down on the chair beside him, took the envelope from his brother, and moved around in his hands. “Northeastern noble meeting…ugh.” Cale rolled his eyes and sighed with an extremely annoyed expression.
“Will you not go?” Rok Soo asked, picking up a tea cup and pouring himself whatever was in the teapot.
“Can I not go?” The question was rhetorical, but many in the room took the question literally. Cale pressed two fingers against his temples. He could already feel the headache coming on. Stupid nobles meant stupid conversations. Stupid conversations were a waste of time. Wasting time meant he had less time to prepare for the terrorist attack on the plaza.
Such ludicrousy was unheard of.
He was so annoyed he tossed the paper back down onto the table and shook his head.
“No. It’s a Northeastern noble meeting.”
“I have a valid excuse not to.”
“I doubt it’ll work. You know the crown prince has a—”
“An atrocious, superficial, and persuasive way of speech. Yes, I am aware. Rather acutely aware.” Cale hissed, recalling his past experiences with the prince. The number of times he’d told the man to just shut up was enough to get him charged with treason if it mattered at that time.
“I could render your legs unusable so you don’t have to attend the meeting.” Kim Rok Soo casually commented while sipping his tea.
The three nobles choked on their tea, gazes shooting in the direction of Cale, Rok Soo and poor Basen in the middle.
“Then I would be useless altogether. There’s work that needs to be done.” Cale retorted, sitting back in the chair, hands back on his lap while wearing a deep frown.
“Worth a shot.”
“Hyung-nim…” Basen gave a defeated-sounding sigh, ears perking up as Cale began to speak again.
“What else is there for me, Basen?”
The young man sorted through the few letters in his hands.
“These three are a list of tasks to finish, a roster of servant names and jobs, and a letter father sent from the Henituse territory.”
Cale nodded, closing his eyes as he listened to his brother’s voice. “And that last one.”
“From someone called Arthur T.”
What?
Cale’s body stiffened for a moment.
“...You’re kidding.” Cale’s eyes shot open, and he turned to Basen once more, gently plucking the letter from his brother’s hands and staring at it. A red envelope. It was practically unheard of for noble families to use colored envelopes. They were all too stuck in their asses to get a little creative, which is why this one in particular caught his attention. “That fucker is actually making the first move…”
Cale covered his mouth as the curse slipped out. “I’ll apologize for that later. Is there anything else I need to take care of?”
“No, that is all.”
“Then I will be going. I have somewhere to be.”
Cale stood up, expression blank but his mind in utter chaos. He took quick steps out of the room and down the hall. Kim Rok Soo seemed surprised. He placed the teacup back down onto the tray and followed after Cale, who was already way down that hall and heading to the entrance.
“Cale.” He called out from behind the redhead, watching as his red hair swished back and forth from behind.
‘He’s in a rush.’ Kim Rok Soo’s eyes narrowed, and he picked up the pace from behind. He had long legs, but so did Cale, so it took more energy than he would have liked.
“Cale.” He raised his voice a little. It felt odd to see Cale rushing like this. Cale was a regressor with memories of this world's future. Seeing him so surprised by a letter left a weird feeling in his stomach.
“Cale!”
“What?!”
Cale had finally reached the door. He huffed and turned around, eyebrows furrowed with a deep frown and glassy eyes.
“Cale.” Kim Rok Soo continued making quick and broad strides towards Cale. He finally stopped in front of his lover and crossed his arms.
“Yes…?” Cale blinked a few times and looked up at Rok Soo. His expression was screaming; there was a lot Cale needed and wanted to do at the moment but couldn’t say it. He was struggling and really needed to calm down.
“Deep breaths.”
“Yes…deep breaths. Right.”
Cale took a deep breath and grabbed Rok Soo’s hand before pulling him out the door behind him.
‘And we’re back to rushing.’
“Cale.”
“No.”
“Cale.”
“Not right now.”
“Cale…”
“...I just…” Cale stopped once more and let go of Kim Rok Soo’s hand. “Why…is he contacting me now…?”
“Who?”
“My uncle.”
To that, Rok Soo paused. He thought about the information given in [The Birth of a Hero] —he’d almost forgotten this was the world of a novel. In [The Birth of a Hero], Cale’s mother, Jour, is only briefly mentioned. It was to explain to the reader Deruth’s remarriage and Cale’s red hair, which was unlike his other family members.
During Cale’s appearance in the novel it mentioned his uncle. Though it did not come with a name, the line in the book made him think twice about Cale’s trashy behavior when reading.
The brother of a mother whose child is so terrible he can’t even bother to speak to him—not even after six years.
This meant Cale and his uncle had some kind of relationship after his mother’s death and even a year after Cale started acting trashy. It’s evident from Cale’s actions that in his first life, his uncle never spoke to him during that twenty-year war, so that is why Cale is so confused right now.
“Is that bad?”
“...Usually. He’s a total bastard.”
“Then are we visiting him?”
“Yes. He runs a shop in the capital, so we won’t have to go far. Do you mind?”
“Not at all, let’s go.” Now that Cale was much calmer than before, Kim Rok Soo walked beside him, placed a hand on his waist, and pulled Cale close. It was strange. Cale was insanely elegant, even in a panic, but the frantic expression Cale held would forever be burned into Kim Rok Soo’s mind.
Chapter 25: Uncle Redhead
Summary:
I'm in the fourth dimension. I am going to ascend and fight the god of war.
Chapter Text
They arrived at Cale’s uncle’s shop.
On the way, several eyes followed them down the road. Passersby would watch as they walked side by side, ignoring their gazes. They could hear the whispers about them.
“Isn’t that Cale Henituse, the infamous son of Count Henituse?”
“He looks strangely calm, don’t you think?”
“It’s so weird. Stay away from him, or he’ll beat you.”
“Who’s that man beside him? Isn’t he handsome?”
“I hear that Cale Henituse is in a relationship with a man. That’s probably him.”
“With someone like that? Is he insane? Must be because of the money.”
Kim Rok Soo clicked his tongue at that. He stopped walking. His grip on Cale’s waist made the redhead stop as well. Rok Soo looked down at Cale, who was now looking up at him with a soft and confused expression. He was pale as is but looked much better than when they first met.
Healthy pink-tinted skin, red hair a little past his shoulders without a single split end, and a slender frame with a nice waist and full hips—unnecessary. Cale was staring at him with a raised eyebrow. He hadn’t paid any attention to the constant whispers around him. This was most likely because he was used to it.
The continuous whispers in public and in his home were annoying the first day Kim Rok Soo arrived in this world, but they soon died down before they left. It was probably because Cale hadn’t gone out to cause a ruckus since he’d been planning things with Rok Soo.
The Korean brought a hand up to Cale’s face, brushing his thumb across his pink-tinted cheek.
‘He’s so pretty. This brat was so upset earlier, but now he’s acting confused. He’s like a house cat.’
Cale closed his eyes as Rok Soo’s thumb got close to it. It felt strange for some reason. He was openly affectionate, but Rok Soo never touched his face in public—in fact, he usually only touched his face when he intended to kiss Cale.
“...Are you going kiss me right here?” Cale smirked, though his voice was low and sounded shy.
“I can. Do you want me to?”
“Not here…later.” Cale could feel his face heating up at the suggestion. He moved his head, leaning further into his lover’s touch to save himself from his own embarrassment. “Though if you keep teasing me like this…I might not be able to wait that long.” Cale glanced up at Rok Soo’s face, noticing how red the man’s ears had gotten, and smirked. At least he wasn’t the only one embarrassed.
“The one that’s teasing is you…” Rok Soo softly retorted, leaning in closer to whisper to Cale.
“Am I? Maybe you’re imagining things.”
“Cale.”
“Mm?”
“You’re…such a brat.”
Cale stiffened, blinking a few times. His mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. A brat? Ha! Cale felt his face burn. He felt almost feverish.
Never in his life had he ever been called a brat. Not by the people who looked down on him, his family, or even other nobles. No one had ever called him something like that. It was such a simple word, but here Cale was—an absolute mess.
It could have been how it was said or even in the context that they were most definitely flirting with each other right now, but Cale, though he’d probably never admit this out loud, kind of liked being called a brat by Kim Rok Soo.
He should feel offended right now. In all forty years of his life, no one has ever had the gall to call him something so simple as a brat. “...Gods…” Cale nearly choked on air.
He cleared his throat and turned around, making a small gesture to a store not that far from them. It was rather large and was absolutely beautiful. The marble's bright white made the shop stand out from the rest. Chiseled marble pillars with gold accents and plenty of golden ornaments could be seen through the large crystal-clear windows .
[Roses and Champagne]
Rose decorations made of pure gold lined the windowsills and could be seen in different forms inside.
‘Is it because he likes alcohol?’ Kim Rok Soo looked at the sign on the door in thought. “Roses and Champagne?” He finally asked Cale, looking at the redhead as they walked inside.
“My uncle hates alcohol.”
“Oh.”
“He likes the pretty bottles they come in but hates to drink.”
“You two are rather different.” Rok Soo nods slowly. Cale had already made it clear that he wouldn’t be drinking for a while, so they’d have to refuse the drinks.
“Not to him.” Cale had grumbled before reaching for the door handle. As the door opened, the strong scent of roses filled Kim Rok Soo’s nostrils. It was both intense and surprisingly enjoyable. If anything, such a strong scent should be unbearable, but it wasn't for some reason or another.
Of course, this scent was much stronger than the one from Cale. That was more soothing and made him want to hug Cale at any given moment. Rok Soo realized how much he liked the scent of roses.
Aside from that, however, the inside of this boutique was what he’d both expected and what he had not.
In good, noble fashion, it was decorated elegantly with silk red curtains that hung over the windows and the dressing area. A lovely red lounge chair was on top of a white fur rug underneath it. There was even a nicely decorated bookshelf with a vase of red roses.
Red curtains, red chair…red roses.
It reminded him of how Cale had slowly decorated their room at the HenitI'm use estate.
“...Cale.”
The redhead stopped walking and turned to him with an arched brow. “Yes?” Cale immediately responds to his lover's call.
“What’s your favorite color?”
“Sable black.”
“Oh.” That was not the answer he had been expecting.
“What’s yours?”
“It’s crimson red.”
Cale nodded and turned away. Rok Soo couldn’t help but notice how Cale’s shoulders shook lightly before he heard his lover clear his throat just before he spoke up again. “This way.” Cale motioned to a wall in the back of the boutique.
‘A wall…?’ Rok Soo had watched plenty of movies to know where this was going.
Cale walked up to the coat hanger connected to the wall. He reached a hand up to it, and Rok Soo held his breath. He wondered if something like what he’d always seen in fantasy movies existed in this fantasy world.
However, instead of Cale pulling it down, he dragged a hand over the hanger and flicked off the dust with a tongue click. “It’s dirty…”
Kim Rok Soo watched as Cale turned up his nose and huffed before turning to the small wooden table's vase and smirking as he pushed it off—it was like watching a cat. Rok Soo flinched at the sound of the vase crashing and breaking on the floor.
“Seems he’ll have more to clean up now…” Kim Rok Soo eyed Cale from behind before walking closer into the confined space. This portion of space looked like it should have led to a backroom filled with supplies or an office.
The redhead smirked and picked up a singular rose from the ground. He squeezed the flower's stem, its thorns cutting his hand deep enough to draw blood. Cale then held out his hand and let his blood drip to the floor, watching as the surrounding space began to rumble and change into what looked…like the inside of an elevator.
“Going down?” He watched as his lover walked to his side. Rok Soo gave Cale an extremely stern expression before speaking.
“Cale.”
“What?” Cale sounded proud of himself but was confused at the change of tone. “Something like this is normal for me. I did it all the time when I was younger. Not even Ron, who was in charge of me, seemed to mind.”
“Cale.”
“It’s not like it really matters much. I mean, he did his job properly, so if he saw nothing wrong with the injuries, then it just means things were fine.
“ Cale .”
Cale stopped responding the moment he looked up to see the cold expression on his darling lover’s face. It made him freeze up and glance away. He hadn’t realized someone would get angry about that, let alone someone who was so similar to him.
“Is… something like this really worth getting upset over? I did this kind of stuff all the time when I was younger. No one’s ever had a problem in all forty years of my first life.”
“…..”
The silence was loud.
“Okay. I understand…” Cale sighed and looked up at him apologetically. “Though I won’t lie and say it won’t happen again.”
“Warn me.
“Of course.” The redhead attempted a smile but noticed the cold shoulder he was getting and gave up. So maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t used to having someone care about him to this extent, not even his lover.
It made him feel rather warm inside.
The machine came to a halt and the wall-like doors slowly parted, revealing a luxurious laboratory and lounge area. It was interesting to see. The vases of roses and jars with…
miscellaneous items floating around inside them. It was like walking into a new world.
The upstairs was bright and filled with comforting items, like soft plush pillows on the couch and white to reflect the light that came in from the large windows. Now this area was clean but not nearly as bright. The walls were black and the sounds of the small flames on the burning beakers made the atmosphere all the more creepy.
“It’s dirty…” Cale grumbled, taking a step into the room, a hand on his hip.
“It’s like a horror movie in here.” Kim Rok Soo, carefully walked inside as well, hearing as the elevator doors rumbled as they closed, leaving them with nothing but a small squared space in the black walls. “And it still smells like roses…”
“Ah? Movie?” Cale turned around, tilting his head in question.
“Something from my homeworld.” Rok Soo explained, slowly dropping the cold shoulder he’d been giving previously. “Stuff like that can usually be watched in theaters with big TV screens or at home with your own personal television.”
He watched as Cale’s eyes sparkled with interest, though the question wasn’t verbally asked, he got the memo that he should continue explaining.
“A television is used for transmitting visual images and sound that are reproduced on screens, generally used to broadcast programs for entertainment, information, and education.”
“Similar to magical recording devices in this world?”
“Yes. Though they don’t require magic to be used, just a bit of electricity.”
Cale was rather interested in the technology of his lover's world. It was normal for him to be curious about the unknown but he didn’t want to continue the conversation at the moment.
He turned to the door at the opposite side of the room. Something was wrong. Very, very wrong.
Cale rushed to the door, Kim Rok Soo right behind him. He didn’t even knock as he swung the door open and suddenly they were back in the Henituse estate.
“What the…?” Rok Soo looked around, confusion plastered across his features. He looked at Cale and to see the expression of horror on his face made his heart drop. Something was really, really wrong.
“Is she alright? How is she doing? Is the baby okay?”
Deruth, a younger version of him, walked past them and down the hall. He didn’t even notice them. A younger Ron was following closely behind trying to appease the man’s feeling by saying everything was alright.
Cale let out a noise. A noise that Kim Rok Soo had never heard from him before.
It sounded like a cry for help.
“Cale…?”
The redhead didn’t answer, his legs suddenly moving down the hall in the same direction Deruth and Ron went. Kim Rok Soo followed, watching the servants who were all lined up outside of a door. They didn’t notice them either.
Deuth and Ron had already walked in while Cale was standing at the door.
From the way the three of them moved, Kim Rok Soo could only come to one conclusion and as he approached the door it seemed to be true.
“The 14th day… of the 2nd month… in the 763rd year of the Felix Calendar.”
Rok Soo grimaced, feeling the cold coming from Cale's ability. “Your birthday…”
The air was cold and Kim Rok Soo could see the frost forming on Cale’s clothes. He was staring at the sight of his mother, crying and holding him close to her chest as his father wailed by her side.
They were crying for different reasons.
Deruth was crying because of the birth of his first child, his son but his mother was crying because she saw the fate of her baby. She saw the war and she saw Cale’s death.
Off to the side was a man. A man with long red hair tied behind his back with a long lock of hair that rests over the right side of his chest. It was the same shade as Cale’s. He was dressed like a nobleman but wore a long white coat like a doctor would. The man turned from the intimate and heartwarming scene before heading to the door.
He stopped at the door. Now that was strange. Cale slowly moved out of the doorway and the strange red-haired man began to walk down the hall.
They weren’t going to pretend that this guy didn’t just react to their presence unlike everyone else here, right?
Cale followed the man without a second thought.
So no.
With more questions than answers, Kim Rok Soo followed the two redheads, counting his steps for the day.
“You bitch!”
Cale yelled, stomping behind the departing man.
Unlike Rok Soo, Cale generally cursed inwardly because of their kids. He was better at holding his tongue than Kim Rok Soo and didn’t really curse unless something bothered him to a certain degree.
“Fucker, are you demented? What the hell were you thinking?”
He grabbed the man’s hair and tugged hard. The red-haired man let out a yelp as he head flew back from Cale’s harsh actions.
“O-ow! You’re not a child anymore, why are you pulling my hair like you did when you were six?”
Cale flinched for a moment. Right. He wasn’t a child, why was he acting like one?
“Listen to me when I speak.”
***
How interesting.
Cale pulled a chunk of the man’s hair once they returned to the real world. Well, to be specific, the red-haired man was named Arthur. Arthur Thames. Cale’s uncle.
They had walked into one of his illusions: it was more of a memory. One of Arthur’s memories. He was the one who delivered Cale when he was born.
Tap, tap, tap
Cale tapped his foot against the floor impatiently. He glared at his uncle who was carrying a tray of tea over to the table. After many unkind words from Cale, hair pulling and begging (from Arthur) they managed to make it back upstairs to the boutique in mostly one piece.
“So—”
Arthur attempted to speak but was very quickly cut off by Cale.
“Shut up.”
Cale was clearly done with explanations and his patience had gone with the wind. He picked up the tea kettle, elegantly pouring the tea into a cup for the three of them despite his rage and brought a cup to his lips all in one smooth motion.
Kim Rok Soo isn’t sure how to react to this. The rage coming from Cale was now in the form of heat. Not a burning heat, no, Cale was angry but he knew how to control himself. No matter how angry he was, he wouldn’t risk burning Rok Soo or setting the store on fire.
It was hot in other ways too.
Cale let out what Rok Soo thought sounded like a growl. Another noise he’d never heard before. He was learning so much today.
The tea cup was placed back onto its saucer and Cale was finally willing to have a conversation.
“You’ve been gone…” A shaky, sucked in breath came from Cale’s lips and he lifted his head to glare at his uncle. He has to remind himself he’s eighteen in this body, not a forty year old man who didn’t hear from him for twenty-eight years even to his death. “For six years.”
There was a level of unexplainable grief in Cale’s voice. Six years was a lot but twenty-eight was far too much.
“Why are you contacting me now?”
If Arthur was alive at this time in his first life why did he never come speak to Cale? Why didn’t he say anything even during the war? Why was his last family member standing in front of him after he believed he was dead?
“Nyctinasty.” Arthur answered solemnly. His fingers were digging into his knees. His head was held down, clearly embarrassed with the situation. He was being scolded by his nephew and in front of some strange man he’d come with.
“You’ve been in a nyctinastic state for the past six years and didn’t think to warn me beforehand?”
“You were always a mature child: I-I didn’t think I would have stayed like that for so long but—”
“I was twelve. I needed you and you weren’t there. There is no room for you to make excuses or come up with one of your fancy stories. Why the hell did you go nyctinastic and what the hell woke you up.”
Cale was not asking questions. He was telling him to speak now before he really did get angry.
“Cale…” Rok Soo’s voice sounded like a warning, feeling the heat of his partner reaching an unreasonably high temperature. “You’re going to burn me at this rate.”
Cale flinched, shifting away from Kim Rok Soo, eyes wide with either confusion or surprise. The Korean’s voice was entirely too calm. Acting as the mediator between this familial dispute he placed a hand on Cale’s thigh noting the way the redhead looked panicked at the mention of accidentally burning him.
“Sorry…”
“It’s nothing to worry about, yet . I’m more curious about this nyctinastic state you keep talking about.”
He moved his hand, turning his attention to Arthur who was looking between the couple with a smile that made him shiver.
“I was unaware you were interested in relationships. Cale. You always talked about never getting married and how love was a waste of time. You were always interesting as a Thames but I was like that too when I was younger.”
“Love was a waste of time.” Cale corrected, arms crossing across his chest as he huffed and looked at the vase of roses on top of the bookshelf closest to the store's entrance. “I wasted it on you for years hoping that you were alright. Answer his questions, I can’t stand you right now.”
With a shake of his head, Cale stood up and walked away disappearing somewhere behind that suspicious backroom-like area.
“He sounded just like his mother…yelling at me when I did something…stupid, gods why am I so stupid…?”
Kim Rok Soo watched Arthur for a moment. Shoulders slumped, his head in his hands and his body shaking as if ready to implode. Both redhead’s were in a state of emotional distress. Cale was too angry to be coaxed, giving him time to calm down would be the best course of action.
“May I ask what happened? Why were you gone for six years?”
Rok Soo leaned forward, assessing the situation. Arthur despite Cale’s name calling didn’t seem like he meant to be an asshole.
“Where do I even begin? I wasn’t supposed to be gone for so long…”
Not gone for long? “Then how long were you supposed to be gone?”
“A day at most. A few hours at the very least.”
Now that was a whole new story. He never planned to leave Cale for six years—let along the twenty eight in his first life. Now that Kim Rok Soo really thought about it, why was Arthur awake now and not in his first life. Cale’s actions are different from the original. Could it have been that he tried to contact Cale but nothing was getting through because of Cale’s injured state?
“What is Nyctinasty? You mentioned it when Cale asked why you contacted him.” Kim Rok Soo didn’t need to ask those questions. Cale didn’t mention his regression to anyone but him so it was only obvious he would tell his uncle either. “Knowing what happened will be the only way Cale will even look at you again, so start talking.”
“It’s a state of calmness…a trance of sorts. Like you’re sleeping. It’s different for the three of us, when Jour went into a nyctinastic state she could take much deeper looks into the future but it messed with her head depending on what it was she saw.”
“And for you?”
“My power is illusion. But she left something for me…I wanted to use my illusions to see it and got trapped in the process. It was an abnormality that I didn’t account for. Something that was most likely the god’s doing; those bastards hate spoilers.”
“So you’re saying you’ve been trapped in your own illusion for the past six years? What do you mean the god’s doing?”
Arthur sat straight up and stared at Kim Rok Soo for a movement, his eyes taking over him, taking in every detail before he spoke. “How old are you–more importantly how long have you known Cale?”
He seemed to finally realize that his eighteen year old nephew came to him with a strange man and told him that they were in a relationship in the harshest way possible.
“Long enough where he deems it necessary that I talk to his uncle, who suddenly reappeared in his life at the worst possible time. Your answer?”
Arthur frowned for a moment and just nodded his head respectfully. “...How much has Cale told you about the ‘Thames’, our family line…?”
“You have different stages of your lives similarly to flowers, the moment where you unlock your abilities are called blooms, you have random periods within your lives called bursts that mess with your hormones and you all smell like roses.”
“Is that all?”
“That's all you need to know.”
“Well then, he hasn’t told you he’s half human?” Uh–no? Excuse me? “Well, by technicality he’s not human at all. We can reproduce asexually.”
“Hold on. What?”
Kim Rok Soo’s eyes went wide. He lifted a hand, trying to pause the conversation to process the information he’d just been told.
“I’m telling you that you can have children even though he's a man.”
Oh.
“We have three already, there's no need for that.” Rok Soo shook his head, waving a dismissive hand like he just heard the weirdest thing ever.
“What?!”
“What?”
Arthur sent Rok Soo an incredulous stare. His mouth opened and closed but no words came out. “He’s only eighteen…I- that’s not…why?”
“It just happened. One thing led to another and we ended up with three children.”
“Oh…he had triplets? I wish I could have been there…”
“Hm? No, their ages are ten, seven and four years old.”
The more Rok Soo spoke the more Arthur’s face seemed to drop. His hands were balled into a fist, a look of pure unadulterated rage slowly creeping onto his features.
“I was gone long…but not that long. What the hell were doing to my nephew that he didn’t tell me?”
Cale’s body is eighteen. Kim Rok Soo looked to be twenty-five at least. They currently have three children in their care but Cale would have been eight when On was born. Ah. Shit. This looks really bad for him.
“Oh. No, that’s not—”
“They’re adopted.” Cale cut in, walking back to his seat, a hand on his face as he let out a long and worn out sigh. He sat beside Rok Soo, pinching his arm before leaning back with an exasperated huff.
“I was not hurt by him. We’ve only been dating for a few weeks now and I’m four years older.”
“Cale…that’s not any better…and how does a fourteen year old even get a build like that…?”
Arthur gestured to Rok Soo’s… everything. He was now standing looking confused, worried and scared. Oh gods. This is going to be hard.
“Fuck.” Cale shook his head once last time. He sat up straight, took a deep breath before speaking. “I am forty years old. I regressed in time to change the future.”
. . .
“Oh. Oh. ”
“...You get it now?”
Cale sunk into his seat at the same time Arthur. Maybe they really were similar, though Arthur panicked far more than Cale did.
“Did I not wake up in your first life…?”
Cale shook his head.
Now there was a painful silence. It lingers for several minutes, information settling in like a tactical nuke to all of them. Cale revealed he was a regressor, his uncle was trapped by the gods and Kim Rok Soo was getting involved in more than just a war.
“Welp, time for lunch.”
Arthur clapped his hands together, standing up and walking to the door. Cale stood up, following as well as if any of this was normal.
“You’re a homunculus, you don’t need to eat.”
“I’ve existed for fifty-two year’s; pretending to eat at dinner parties and such naturally made me feel ‘hunger’ and I haven’t been around for six years. I wanna eat cake…and strawberries.”
Dealing with one redhead was hard as is but now there were two and this one was a panic prone, sassy old man. This could not be good for Rok Soo’s mental health.
“I’ll have the servants bring tea and cake for us then.”
Kim Rok Soo went along with their shenanigans. He stood up, placed a hand on Cale’s waist and the three headed out of the shop. There was still too much to be talked about but maybe letting them forget it for a moment and enjoy their time together
Chapter 26: Not a Chapter
Summary:
Warning: I am not a digital artist. This image was me December 25 2023, it was like my fifth digital piece of the year. I am not professional. Please don’t judge too harshly. 🥲
Chapter Text
Chapter 27: Sorry, I'm Taken
Summary:
Crazy lady is really bad at flirting, but don't worry... it goes completely unnoticed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The group left the shop and headed back to the Henituse family’s temporary residence. They got odd looks as they traveled through the capital streets. Cale had made an emergency stop by a popular cafe and bought a strawberry cake for Arthur who enjoyed it on the go.
The gates of the Henituse residence opened slowly as Cale showed up with a strange man who looked a lot like him.
“Young master, this is…?”
“My maternal uncle. He’s come to greet me during my visit to the capital. Is there something wrong with that?”
Cale may have been making an attempt at being trashy, in the eyes of all who saw it he looked like someone who missed his family. The guard shook his head, a red tinge appeared on his face which made Rok Soo glare at him.
They walked through the gates and into the estate. Many servants looked at them curiously, some smiling as Cale passed. The younger redhead was standing squashed between the two other men, leaning against Kim Rok Soo while simultaneously holding onto the sleeve of Arthur.
He was pouting, almost like an upset child who was hugging their favorite toy while needing to be close to their caregiver.
Cale didn't want Arthur to disappear again.
Hans appeared in the hall and quickly approached the group. They could see his steps faltering before he finally stopped in front of them. His eyes were dead locked on Arthur.
“Hi fluffy, how are you?”
Kim Rok Soo’s head turned slowly as Arthur spoke to Hans with such a childish tone. To not only his shock and confusion Hans looked at the man with such an incredulous expression that even he was surprised to see it. And Hans practically hated him.
Cale on the other hand found the situation both amusing and normal. He smirked at Hans’ expression and the way Arthur had grinned.
So clearly there was something Kim Rok Soo has not been told. Like how he was entirely unsure of who had been running Arthur's shop while he was out of commission for six years.
“He’s not dead?” Hans looked genuinely surprised at the revelation and looked at Cale with even more shock.
It was clear to Rok Soo the second Hans spoke up to Cale that the ginger butler might actually hate anyone close to Cale who wasn't him.
“No, apparently not.” Cale shrugged.
Okay, what the fuck?
“So he’s just been…alive?” Hans asked immediately after. The two were having a conversation while the topic was right in front of them.
“Yes,” Cale answered.
“And we’re not angry about this?”
“No, turns out it wasn't his fault.” Cale shrugged again and Hans nodded in understanding.
Kim Rok Soo raised a brow at the two. Cale was so nonchalant and Hans always went along with whatever Cale said. Well, most of the time anyway.
“Okay, I’ll have the chefs prepare a strawberry sorbet.”
The two redheads seemed pleased at the idea of a strawberry sorbet and Rok Soo couldn't disagree with that. He wanted a sweet treat too.
“Bring some tea too, thanks.”
“Of course, Sir. Kim Rok Soo.”
Hans was being respectful? Oh dear.
The butler soon walked away to tend to the tasks he’d been given. While Cale began walking away to a separate room, both Arthur and Rok Soo followed behind.
“So…how'd you two meet?” Arthur was trying to make conversation.
“In a forest,”
“In a…why?”
“God.”
“Which one?”
To be frank, Kim Rok Soo wasn't entirely sure. He could hear Cale cursing the God of Death often but he also knew Cale was ‘friends’ with other gods.
“….All of them?”
“Huh. That’s so weird…”
Arthur looked at his nephew with a puzzled expression as they walked. As he spoke to Kim Rok Soo the man couldn't help but wonder a lot of things.
One of which being what happened while he was gone for six years.
“He’s cute, right?”
“Beautiful is a better descriptive word. Cale is very beautiful.”
The words flowed easily from Rok Soo’s mouth. He was good at being honest about things he thought were beautiful or nice-looking. And to him, Cale is the most beautiful.
“I see why he likes you. You’re honest.”
“Hm. Sure.”
“Cale likes it when people are honest with him.”
“I know.”
Where was this going? He could tell there was something Arthur wanted to say but was purposefully delaying his words as Cale got further and further away. Cale walked really fast when he felt like it.
“So, be honest and tell me, he hasn't cried yet has he?”
Kim Rok Soo wanted to believe that Arthur was trying to make conversation. Why was he talking about Cale crying?
Arthur didn't continue the conversation and kept walking in silence. Now Rok Soo wanted an answer. Why was he being all cryptid and weird about his nephew crying?
The Thames are an interesting bunch of people.
“Uncle.”
Cale’s sweet voice could be heard and Rok Soo’s eyes seemed to light up with intrest.
“Aigoo, I know that tone. What do you need from me?”
Cale opened the door to the office he’d be using during their stay here. He walked in and they followed, closing the door behind them as Cale sat at the desk covered in stacks of paper.
‘I swear he never mentioned that much paperwork.’ Kim Rok Soo mentally cringed at the sight of the stacks and stacks of work on the desk.
“I need some things.”
There were things they needed but Cale couldn't even trust their little piggy bank friend, Billos.
“I’m sure you're prepared the funds for this?” Arthur’s grin spread proudly. Each perfectly shiny white tooth showed happily before Cale shut him down.
“Thanks to you not being dead you’ll have more than enough.” Cale picked up a pen and began looking through documents. His voice was smooth despite the flood that remained locked behind his facade.
The older man’s smile dropped basically instantly. He rubbed the back of his head as if it’d been hit viciously by another person.
“Ahem. What do you need?”
“An outfit. For him,” Cale pointed the end of his pen to his very rugged-looking lover. His dear lover whose chest was more or less on full display for everyone’s eyes.
Personally, Cale enjoyed getting to ogle at his utterly handsome and amazing lover but it was starting to distract him.
‘He’s too good for me…I can’t handle it.’
Cale cleared his throat, now feeling a bit hot.
“An outfit for both of us. You have three days. And give me Gary.”
“Aigoo…”
While Arthur was busy pitying himself, Cale turned toward Kim Rok Soo who looked ready to speak.
“The kids are going with you?”
“Yeah, we’ll go ahead and start marking the locations of the bombs.”
“Bombs?” Arthur cut in, surprise present on his face. “Wait, Cale, you didn't tell me you were dealing with bombs!”
“You’re loud. Do you want everyone in the estate to hear you?” The youngest redhead tilted his head with a blank expression.
“Cale…”
“I have work to do. It can’t be helped.” Cale snorted a bit like the situation was funny.
“I should have known you wouldn’t let me take a break.”
Cale frowned at his uncle. The expression a mix of annoyance and self-pity. Sure, he missed his uncle and needed a distraction but even as trash Cale was aware of his surroundings.
“Hey, uncle.”
Arthur stiffened and frowned deeply. He knew that sickly sweet tone. The voice Cale used to ensure he successfully scams him.
Arthur was weak to his nephew.
“…What is it?”
“That guy, won’t you lend him to me?”
He knew it. His spoiled little nephew was asking for more than what he could offer. Technically, it wasn't too much more but would take a lot of convincing.
“Karl?”
“We have a little friend who joined us. I’m sure he’d love to teach that kid.”
“…I don’t like how you said that.” Arthur flinched and took a step back like he wanted to run away. The sweet smile on Cale’s cute little face was too hard to resist and he knew he’d be scammed out of his favorite currency.
Arthur took a deep breath and cleared his throat. He tried to make an attempt to reject Cale for once in his life and well, he’d probably fail but it was worth a shot.
“Karl is a hardass and doesn’t do favors just because. Unless you’ve taken in a baby dragon I doubt he’ll—”
Cale smiles innocently at his uncle, his arms and hands propping his head up. A baby dragon. To see a dragon was rare but to have one was unheard of.
‘Cale, no…’
Even Arthur, someone who acted carelessly and did whatever he felt just because, only bending to the will of family, knew a dragon’s worth. A dragon was a being so powerful they were called kings of the world and could wipe out an entire continent if they chose so one was not to be trifled with.
Arthur knew his limits.
Cale knew none.
The crazy little bastard was too much like him. No, even worse than him. Arthur was reckless and lived his mostly immortal life to the fullest just because he could. Sure, death was a possibility but he didn't start aging until he made Jour. And after that, he’s been living like a middle-class citizen. Money, clothes, food he ate because he liked it.
Cale was just like him.
Reckless, living life how he wanted and acted however he felt he needed.
“There’s no way….”
“Our youngest needs a teacher and I think Karl will be a good starter.”
“You adopted a dragon?”
“He followed us.”
“Cale, that’s a dragon…”
“He’s very cute.”
Arthur’s incredulous gaze did not affect Cale, who smiled sweetly like he wasn't talking about a dragon as if they were discussing dinner plans. Crazy. Cale, by all definitions, just might be crazy.
The older redhead bit his lower lip and looked towards Rok Soo for any answer or help in convincing Cale that this was a crazy ass idea.
“I thought we’d have Rosalyn teach him?” Kim Rok Soo questioned nonchalantly.
This was a dragon they were discussing! Not a four-year-old noble kid!
“Ah, about that, I wanted to say something earlier but didn't know how to bring it up. With him back,” Him being Arthur. “I figured having a mage of Karl’s caliber would prove to be wise when teaching the youngest.”
“Is he really that good?”
“Yes, currently he’s much stronger than Princess Rosalyn but with his personality, I wouldn’t have been able to contact him so I never brought it up.”
“And you prefer him rather than Rosalyn?” The Korean then followed up while walking closer to the desk Cale was sat at. He could feel something wrong in the air and really didn’t like itbut he knew Cale was telling the truth about his feelings
“Not exactly, I’m sure any mage would love to be in the presence and even teach a young dragon but there are spells he’s mastered that the princess hasn't. To be frank, I hope the youngest can grow quickly.”
“Makes sense. I mean, it’s not like we know an adult dragon that can teach him. I assume this is why you’re having Hans teach the other two.”
Cale nodded slowly, smiling slyly at his uncle's expression. It was good to give this immortal a run for his money.
“You’ll be paid appropriately, so can’t you do this tiny favor?” Cale spoke with the brightest smile he could muster and watched as Arthur’s defense had fallen.
“…Fine! I’ll contact him but make sure my funds are sufficient. Also, I want more strawberry cake.”
Arthur crossed his arms with an angry pout on his face. He was doing his best to seem angry but it's been a long time since he last spoke to anyone, including his cute little nephew. Being trapped was a hard experience and he knew the moment he left Cale wouldn't be able to hold himself back anymore.
“…I really am so sorry, Cale.”
Arthur’s apology made Cale tense up but he gave a small smile. “I don’t…I’m not angry anymore. I’m glad to have you back.”
Cale being honest about his feelings was a rarity but Arthur took his nephew’s words to heart and gave a short nod. He turned to leave the room, letting the couple discuss further action and to enjoy the sorbet being prepared.
He wanted to ask where Ron was but felt it wasn’t the right time. Hans was very obviously Cale’s favorite servant aside from Ron so it was strange to not see the old man around. He really wanted ask but Cale looked like he wasn’t willing to answer very many questions. Ron must have been out doing some hunting for his nephew, that was theonly logical choice Arthur could come up with. Ron was a loyal servant to the Henituse family and promised to look after Cale.
‘Oh well, I’ll talk to him when he comes back…’ Arthur should have asked for a guest room but since he’ll have to leave to make the clothes Cale requested he shook his head at his own thoughts and headed to the first kitchen to dine on some sweets.
Kim Rok Soo was prepared to leave with the kids, his mind already running over the strategy. Since it was still mid day at the moment he’d wander around with On and Hong while making quick notes of the locations he knew of.
He couldn’t help but feel uneasy about leaving Cale behind, after all, Cale’s eyes were much better than his but mostly because of the sheer amount of paperwork Cale had been stuck with. Buried in piles like that was sure to stress any normal person out. He trusted Cale and knew his bratty lover would overcome this obstacle set in their paths.
Cale raised himself to become head of the Henituse County, he was dealing with half as much as his seven year old self.
As he walked out the door, Kim Rok Soo wouldn’t shake the odd request Cale made earlier—asking for a bowl. It was completely out of the blue. It seemed trivial but Cale must have had a reason for it. Rok Soo glanced at Cale one last time, who was now peacefully and somehow efficently flying though the piles of files and paper on his desk with extreme concentration, and placed the bowl carefully in front of him.
“Are you okay?” Rok Soo asked out of curiosity, he wondered what Cale was planning to do with such a simple item.
Cale waved him off without looking up. Not meaning to be disrespectful but because they were on a time crunch. “I’m fine, Darling.” His voice was sweet, the same as whenever he spoke to his lover. “I marked the locations of the ones I saw when we entered the capital, there should be…”
“Seven more. We’ll find them Cale, he’ll be fine.” The korean, those his voice was stoic Cale could feel the comfort directed toward him. It made the redhead stop writing and look up as he lover.
“You’re right, thank you.”
Rok Soo nodded, his curiosity still lingering but his focus shifting back to the mission. On and Hong were already prepared and waiting, chatting with each other. The young black dragon however had been waiting outside the estate, noticing the three as they began to head out.
Though invisible, Rok Soo began to speak to the little dragon. “If you to come with us I’ll be sure to feed you.” He says. He doesn’t ask for the little dragon to come but rather to make the decision on his own. If it wants to he can and if it doesn’t he can stay put here.
Well, the little dragon was hungry so of course it agreed.
“Let’s go,” Rok Soo said to the children who fell in step beside him. They may have been tiny but they picked and chose when they felt like being held and fight now they just wanted to enjoy the view.
As they made their way through the streets, Rok Soo’s mind wandered. He ended up picking up the kids as they reached the much more crowded parts of the plaza.
“Ah, how about that place over there?” He asked, gesturing to the kebab stall not that far away. There was even an outdoor dining area for them to sit out. He received meows of support and a small huff of acknowledgement from the little dragon flying beside him.
He sat the kittens at a table, ordered fifteen kebabs and returned to take a seat. Things felt rather peaceful which made him feel bad for Cale and remember that they’d come out not just for a few snacks. On and Hong happily devoured their kebabs in their cat forms while the young black dragon, still invisible, nibbled at his food. The dragon remained close to Rok Soo, savoring every bite and occasionally letting out satisfied hums.
True to his promise, Rok Soo bought the children something delicious, and they were content for now.
He remained stoic as always, his gaze sweeping across the plaza. His mind, however, was focused on their mission—finding and marking the location of the bombs in the area. They still had time, and the kids were enjoying themselves at the moment, not feeling anything unusual.
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a woman approaching, but he paid little mind. His attention only shifted when she stopped right beside him and began offereing compliments; something about his appearance, his physique. Kim Rok soo remained silent, nodding politely but without any real interest. It didn’t really occur to him that this lady was flirting with him right now. He hadn’t even noticed the attracted stares he got when walking around.
It was the effect of being around Cale. Being stared at felt normal now.
“Thank you,” he muttered, still not understanding why she was talking to him in the first place. He even shifted in his seat, hoping she’d move on and leave him alone so he could go back to focusing on the mission and kids.
The woman, a noble based on attire, smiled sweetly at Kim Rok Soo, her eyes lingering on him in a way that made him feel odd. It wasn’t the butterflies he got with Cale but rather a feeling of disgust and weirded out.
‘Why is she talking to me?’ He wondered, ignoring her and paying attention to the kids.
“You have such a strong and handsome figure,” she began, her voice trying a little too hard to be inviting. “It must be difficult to go unnoticed with how striking you are. I can tell you’re not from around here—are you perhaps from a distant land?”
Kim Rok Soo merely nodded again, keeping his gaze on the plaza and surroundings. He didn’t get why was this woman so interested in him and to be honest he didn’t fucking care. He just wished she’d catch a hint a move on. His focus was on the mission and the children, not some random lady with no friends. In fact,he could sense On and Hongs discomfort, their feline eyes narrowing as they continued to eat silently. Seeing their discomfort made him feel they should go ahead and leave.
“Your silence is so mysterious,” she continued, undeterred by his continuous lack of response. “A man like you…calm, strong, composed; must have a very interesting life. Do you have anyone special? I’m sure you’re very sought after.” Her incessant words were skull piercing. It was annoying, especially since he wasn’t trying to start an argument with a random chatty woman in the middle of the day.
He tried to answer her. He tried to say yes he indeed did have someone special as he relaized she was flirting with him but she just wouldn’t stop talking. As she rambled on Rok Soo’s attention gradually drifted elsewhere. Now she was more like a fly in the background. He really wasn’t trying to be rude, but the compliments were getting repetive and she wasn’t letting him get a word in. As far as he was concerned, the only person whose opinion mattered to him was Cale. He glanced over at On and Hong, whose ears twitched in annoyance. On was already baring her sharp little teeth, a warning hiss escaping her mouth.
Hong then followed suit, his tail flicking irritably as his golden eyes glared at the woman.
The noble woman didn’t seem to notice the hissing, her perpetual chatter barely being registered anymore. “Are you only traveling these critters? I wouldn’t mind keeping you company myself,” she added with a coy smile.
Her words and flattery and faded into the background as the children growled and hissed protectively. On hissed louder and Hong stepped closer to his sister, glaring up at the woman with open hostility.
“Shh,” Kim Rok Soo finally whispered, adressing the cat children. He glanced briefly at the woman, giving her a polite nod and standing up. On and Hong leapt onto him and crawled up onto his shoulders.
Kim Rok Soo stood up slowly, his tall, muscular fram towering over that of the womans. His expression remained stoic and cold, as On and Hong climbed gracefully onto his shoulders. The noble woman, startled by his size, instinctively took a step back.
Without turning fully toward her, barely glancing in her direction, with a voice low and indifferent he broke his silence. “ Are you finally done?” His question hung in the air, more a statement than anything else. It was clear he was no longer willing to let her chatter uninterrupted while being so disrespectful.
The cat siblings settled on his shoulders, their small forms nestled comfortably against him, but their eyes still fixated on the annoyance that ruined their meal. The noblewoman’s initial shock shifted to confusion, and then anger. She was clearly a narcissisti, expecting more attention from him—adoration for her compliments.
Instead, he outright ignored her.
“You—how dare you! You’re so rude! Do you know who I am?” she sputtered, voice rising as she tried to make a scene and regain the attention she craved. She managed to capture many people’s attention but word traveled quickly that this man was Cale Henituse’s lover. The Cale Henituse. Infamous trash who understood gender equality and was quick to tear down anyone he didn’t like.
Well, no one actually knows for a fact how Cale acts when dealing with other nobles. Afterall, he’s never left the Henituse terriory so these are all speculatory rumors. But considering what’s know of his personality, it wasn’t that unbelievable.
Kim Rok Soo’s patience wore thin as he pinched the bridge of his nose, nearly regretting even saying anything. He didn’t give her the chance to continue, his gaze icy as he turned to her fully, finally silencing her. “No, and I don’t care. You’ve gone and wasted no one’s time but yours. I’m leaving.” he said flatly, dismissing her entirely. Without another word or even glance, he walked away with the cat sibling’s meowing back at her agreeing with his mostly unspoken frustration.
Damn, she was so annoying.
As they walked away, Rok Soo couldn’t help but feel slight irritation at the situation, though he managed to brush it off rather quickly, his knuckles cracked as he squeezed his fists due to the pent up frustration.
There were far more important things to focus on.
On his shoulders, On let out an annoyed hiss, her claws digging into the coat he was wearing over his shoulders, while Hong flicked his tail irratiably. “ She was soooo annoying ,” Hong muttered, his golden eyes still glaring in the woman’s direction.
From behind them, the little black dragon, still invisible, spoke up, his voice also filled with the same frustration and annoyance as the others. “She’s a bad human…crazy and bad! I should have gotten rid of her.”
Woah there kid…
“No.” Rok Soo’s voice was firm. He couldn’t let a dragon go after a random person for being a little annoying. “Let’s keep moving, there’s still plenty of time before we have to head back.” With that they continued through the plaza, resuming their intial mission.
They ended up wandering for a while and finding two more mana bombs. The plaza was larger than Rok Soo would have liked and it would have been a few more days before Choi Han arrived with Rosalyn.
As they made their way back to the estate, Rok Soo’s thoughts were focused on his Cale—on how the redhead was likely still cooped up with that endless stack of paperwork. What was Deruth thinking? Sending his son that’s supposed to be healing to do paperwork.
Upon heading back a nearby flower vendor caught hisattention. Bouquets of various fresh flowers all lined the stall, their colors vibrant under the light of the sunset. Normally, Rok Soo wouldn’t have given it a second glance but something rather familiar caught his eye. Fully bloomed red roses.
Cale’s favorite.
He knew it was a kind of trait carried by the Thames, both Cale and Arthur had roses around them in some capacity. It was Cale’s natural scent, seriously he just wakes up smelling of the flower and it was honestly amazing. It was sweet but not over powering and varied on different days so you never really got tired of it. Cale loved roses, it was in his baths and he had an entire garden full of them back at the Henituse estate in the territory.
Kim Rok Soo has slowly begun liking them a lot more. Back in his own world it was hard to find Roses in full bloom unless you planted them yourself and he never had the time for hobbies like gardening. Seeing them now reminded him he wasn’t in that ruined world anymore. Though it hurt sometimes he really did like life how it was now, and he’d like it more if White Star just didn’t fucking exist.
Roses were something they both enjoyed purely for its beauty, and kim Rok Soo really wanted to buy them.
Without a step of hesitation or even another thought, he stepped up to the vendor. “How much for the roses?” Rok Soo asked, his voice as calm as always, though a flicker of warmth touched his otherwise stoic expression.
The vendor, a bit shocked to see the tall and stoic man quickly named a price, which Rok Soo paid, carefully took the bouquet and left, holding the flowers with unnecessary care.
On, still on his shoulder, tilted her head, eyes fixated on the beautiful yet delicate roses. “Are those for Cale-nim?” She asked, curiosity getting the better of her.
Rok Soo nodded, his gaze fixed on the roses. “He likes them,” he replied simply.
Hong gave a smirk, or what would be a smirk coming from a cat and looked at his sister who smirked back. “You loooove him!” They said happily in unison, nudging him with their heads.
“The red human will definitely like that you thought of human.” The little dragon also offered its support, despite being invisible.
With the bouquet of roses in hand they continued on their journey back to the estate, Rok Soo already looking forward to Cale’s reaction when he handed the roses over. It wasn’t much, but it was a small way to show that even in the middle of this mission, Cale was at the center of his thoughts.
Notes:
Went into this thinking I'd write angst. Ended up being really sweet and fluffy and damn...was not how I thought it would go.
Chapter 28: Bad Timing
Summary:
Just some really bad timing...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Kim Rok Soo and the children finally arrived back at the estate, the excitement to give Cale the bouquet of roses quickly faded as they were greeted by a tense scene.
Choi Han, looking desperate, stood with Ron, Beacrox, and Rosalyn—her hair dyed brown from magic, ten young children huddled around them, and a person on Choi Han’s back.
That was Lock, a member of the Blue Wolf Tribe, and so were those young kids that were grouped together like penguins.
The young boy in Choi Han’s arms was passed out, sweating profusely, and clearly feverish. He let out growls of discomfort despite his unconscious state.
‘This lunatic is here already? We just got in the damn capital.’ Kim Rok Soo wanted to roll his eyes but this was a dire situation.
It was a chaotic and tense scene with servants blocking the entrance of the estate, not even allowing a well-known servant like Ron to pass. And at the center of this small brigade was none other than the second young master, Basen.
Basen, trying to remain composed, addressed Choi Han politely but firmly. “It would be better if you find an inn for the night. Hyung-nim is busy, and has no time to deal with… you .”
Kim Rok Soo knew that Basen was conflicted on the inside. He could see Lock suffering and wanted to help him but he didn't want to choose between his loyalty to Cale and a random person he has no ties to. An inn seemed to be the best choice on both ends since they could send aid and Cale wouldn't have to know.
Cale was nearly killed by Choi Han and was abandoned by Ron, a man who raised Cale, for the person who could have ended his older brother’s life.
Basen didn't like it. He may have disliked Choi Han and Ron but he didn't want to refuse someone innocent in this feudal dispute.
Choi Han, however, was desperate. “Please,” his voice tight with urgency. “Lock needs help. We came here because we need assistance. We don’t have time to go somewhere else.”
“What’s going here?” Kim Rok Soo stepped forward, his voice immedcately drawing everyone’s attention.
Choi Han’s eyes lit up with hope as soon as he spotted him. Rok Soo, aware of the tension, remained calm but inside, he was calcultating the best way to handle the situation. Cale had given him the same authority as himself, Cale over ruled Basen which meant Kim Rok Soo could make the call. His gaze flickered toward Basen, who looked upset, and then to Ron and Beacrox whose faces were as unreadable as ever.
Basen wasn’t one to waste time. He stepped forward. “Sir. Kim Rok Soo,” He began quietly, voice full of apprehension and concern for his brother. “I have already asked them to leave the premises and stay in an inn. If they continue to refuse then I’ll have the knights escort them away.”
Kim Rok Soo’s expression remained stoic as he glanced at Basen, then at the group before him. “ I understand your feelings but that young man, Lock, needs help.” He spoke firmly yet calmly. “We’ll let them stay.”
Basen looked at Rok Soo with an expression akin to betrayal, though he must have thought Rok Soo was betraying Cale. Basen didn’t argue further but he looked angry and stared silently at Rok Soo.
‘Don’t look at me like that…’ Kim Rok Soo stared back silently before turning to the group, watching as the blockade of servants parted to let the group through the gate. Choi Han had visibly relaxed, though worry still clouded his face.
The servants looked nervously between Kim Rok Soo and Basen, sensing the younger masters anger and quietly wondered why Cale’s lover would allow these people inside.
“Prepare a room for them. I’ll tell Cale of the situation myself.” The servant he spoke to nodded slowly and headed inside. As they moved through the gates, Choi Han thanked him quietly. Rok Soo nodded in response, his thoughts already coming up with a way to explain the situation to Cale. The were supposed to stay in an in but for some reason Lock was dealing this his berserk transformation earlier than he was supposed to.
Basen also returned inside with one final glance towards Kim Rok Soo. The roses in Kim Rok Soo’s han almost felt out of place now, but he held them carefully, still planning to give them to Cale when he saw him.
When they entered, Basen stood stiffly, his arms crossed as he watched Choi Han’s group being led to a room them to stay in, his expression fulled with frustration. As soon as Kim Rok Soo made the decision to allow them to stay, Basen’s unease bubled over.
“Do you even know who he is?” Basen asked sharply, his expression not even remotely matching the anger and disbelief in his voice. His gaze flickered to Choi Han, emotions barely concealed. “That man nearly killed hyung-nim a few weeks ago and Ron abandoned hyung-nim when he needed him most. Are you really letting people like that stay here? After everything?”
Kim Rok Soo stood tall and calm, meeting Basen’s eyes with his usual stoic demeanor. He was fully aware of what had transpired between Cale and Choi Han before. He knew how violent that fight was and how badly Cale was injured, but he also knew something Basen didn’t.
Cale had regressed in time, for one…
“Cale and Choi Han have already resolved that issue,” Rok Soo said simply, his voice carrying a quiet but firm authority. “They’ve talked it out and made peace. We also were the one to ask him to come to the capital, though he was supposed to stay in an inn, a situation has occurred and we’re going to take care of it.”
Basen’s brows furrowed in confusion, a mixture of concern and anger flaring in his expression. “What are you talking about? When did this happen?” His voice was laced with disbelief. He couldn’t fathom how his older brother could have reconciled with someone who had nearly killed him.
“Before we arrived at the capital,” Rok Soo explained. “They met, and forgave each other. You don’t have to worry. Cale’s not holding any grudges and you shouldn’t either.”
Basen looked as though he wanted to argue further, his protective instincts still on high alert, but Rok Soo’s calm certainty gave him pause. He wasn’t used to Rok Soo’s presence or the authority Cale had given him, but it was clear that Rok Soo had the same dedication to protecting Cale that Basen did.
After a tense silence, Basen finally relented, though his face still held traces of concern. “Fine… but if anything happens, I’ll hold you responsible,” he muttered, stepping back slightly but still keeping a watchful eye on the group.
Rok Soo nodded, understanding Basen’s concern but knowing that Choi Han’s presence was no longer a threat. The past had been settled, and for the sake of the Kingdom, they needed to build some semblance of trust.
As Kim Rok Soo, Choi Han, and the rest of the group made their way upstairs, Hans informed them that Cale had gone to their bedroom, the master suite, about fifteen minutes ago. Rok Soo felt a subtle concern creeping up as they neared the door, though, it wasn’t the same sensation he felt when having to deal with that crazy bastard Choi Han.
When they entered the room, they found Cale sitting quietly at a table near the window, bathed in soft light. He looked peaceful, but Rok Soo’s sharp eyes noticed the redness around the corners of his eyes, slightly puffy as though he’d been crying. In his lap was the bowl that Rok Soo had arranged for him earlier, now filled with small, glittering diamonds.
On the table beside Cale, the black dragon was feasting on a ten-tier beef steak, clearly content with his meal.
Cale must have let him in and simply gone back to relaxing afterward. Cale’s eyes slowly fluttered open as soon as the door creaked, his gaze turning toward them.
On and Hong, immediately hopped off Rok Soo’s shoulders and darted over to Cale, their tiny paws landing softly on his lap. Cale’s expression softened, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he petted them gently.
“Welcome back, did you have fun?” Cale asked, laughing slightly as they meowed joyfully.
Kim Rok Soo stepped forward, his usual stoic demeanor softening as he held out the bouquet of red roses he had bought for Cale.
When Cale’s eyes landed on the roses his mind went blank. He looked up at his darling lover and then back at the flowers in the man’s hands in utter silence. His already puffy red eyes began to shimmer with emotion, tears welling up.
Before either of them could say a word, those tears spilled over, rolling down Cale’s cheeks.
But they didn’t hit the ground as ordinary tears; each droplet crystallized into diamonds the moment they left Cale’s warm pale skin, falling gently into the bowl in his lap, adding to the already near-filled collection.
Kim Rok Soo watched silently, his heart tightening at the sight of Cale’s quiet but overwhelming emotions. The diamonds come from emotions like grief and joy, sometimes even anger.
“Cale,” Rok Soo said softly, stepping closer, unsure if the roses had brought Cale joy or something more bittersweet.
Cale wiped at his face with the back of his hand, still staring at the bouquet. “I don’t think anyone’s gotten me flowers before,” he murmured, his voice quiet but filled with gratitude. His hand reached out to touch the roses, but more tears welled up.
Rok Soo crouched down beside him, placing the bouquet carefully on the table next to the bowl of diamonds. “I’m happy to be your first.” His voice, though calm, carried a gentleness meant only for Cale. “I’ll get more after we’re done dealing with the Plaza Terrorists.”
As another diamond tear slipped from Cale’s cheek and landed in the bowl with a soft clink, Rok Soo’s hand found Cale’s, giving it a reassuring squeeze. The weight of their responsibilities, their pasts, and the mission ahead felt heavy, but for this moment, it was just the two of them.
…And the children, who were silently comforting Cale.
On and Hong gently rubbed their heads against Cale’s leg while the black dragon had hesitantly flown over and landed on Cale’s head, mumbling sometihng along the lines of, ‘Don’t cry…the flowers are supposed to make you happy.’
Cale was very surprised to have the little dragon comfort him and quickly tried to get rid of the tears.
“A-ahem…” Cale cleared his throat and looked up a Kim Rok Soo. He felt better after a bit of crying and had successfully created an abundant payment for his uncle. “What’s going on downstairs? I had left it to Basen to handle but it seems something else hs occured.”
“Choi Han’s group has already arrived.” Kim Rok Soo answered, drawing a sigh from Cale’s lips.
“Basen didn’t let them in.”
“No.”
“You overruled him and let them inside.”
“Yes.”
“Basen got upset with you.”
“He did.”
“Aigoo…I should explain things to him.” Cale let out yet another sigh and leaned back in his seat. He then picked up the bowl of diamonds and sat them on the table before standing up.
“That’s not the reason you’re looking at me like that though, is it?”
“Lock and ten wolf tribe children are here as well.”
“Along with Rosalyn, right?” Cale questioned, wondering where this topic was heading.
“Lock is going through his first beserk transformation.”
Cale then stared at Rok Soo in disbelief, his mouth opening but quickly snapping shut as he nodded in understanding. “It’s a bit early for that though it seems we’ll have a beserk wolf on our hands soon. Let’s got check on them. I’m rather certain Choi Han is in a panic now.”
Rok Soo hummed in agreement, placing a hand on Cale’s waist and leading him down the hall, the kittens by their sides and the black dragon, for some reason, still on Cale’s head, though now invisible. On there way to meet with the newly arrived group they met Hans who had been running around as normal and helping with dinner and room arrangements.
Cale had quickly given him two tasks. First bring cold water and towels and second have the under ground training area be cleared out by everyone, including the knights.
“Are you going to watch that man, Choi Han, fight?”
“Heh,” Cale laughed, smirking at the idea of what was to come. “Something like that.”
“Then may I watch as well?”
“Do whatever you want.” Cake then shrugged, balancing the little dragon on his head as they continued to walk. He watched as his ginger butler ran off to fulfill his tasks and they soon arrived to the medical suite, a large room with a collection of beds and medical supplies for sick servants.
The very second the doors to the room opened all eyes fell on the couple who were discussing dinner plans and outings for the next few days.
The silence was so loud Cale wouldn’t help but ask, “Who died?” His voice was as blunt as always, tiredness evident in his tone.
The question then earned a horrified look from both Choi Han and Rosalyn who worriedly turned to Lock who was still breathing, though very harshly.
“Ah, Choi Han, I must apologize for the delay you expireence earlier. I didn’t think you’d come here directly and my brother wasn’t aware we’ve settled our differences.” Cale promptly explained the situation as Rok Soo let go of him and they headed over to the bed Choi Han had laid Lock down on.
While the group had stood on the right side and foot of the bed, Cale and Rok Soo walked to the left and looked down at the young boy on the bed. Cale tilted his head only slightly as he looked at Lock. He then looked up, his gaze landing in between Rosalyn and Choi Han to look at the group of children in the corner of the room.
“You all know what’s going on, right?” He asked the children who all hesitantly nodded their heads.
“Very good.” Cale smiled and looked back down at Lock.
“Don’t worry,” Kim Rok Soo finally turned to the group and spoke. He looked at the main two who had been panicing and worried for Lock’s health since arriving.
Lock had the purest of pure blood, making him look like a weak human. However, he was pretty tall for being a young boy. He is also the successor of the Wolf King, and is currently going through the pain before transforming into berserk mode for the first time in his life.
Kim Rok Soo did not know why this state that happened a year later in the novel was already happening.
“Haaaah, haaaaa, haaaah.”
Lock was huffing and trying his best to open his eyes. He had a deep frown on his face, and his body was limp, like he could not put any strength into it. It was already too late to prevent the berserk state from arriving.
Cale looked at the tall, but still young boy in front of him, who was doing his best to keep his eyes open, and told him to relax. He took the boy’s hand and used his ability, Salvation, to lessen the pain while they discussed what was happening. Slowly, the feverishness faded from Lock’s face, his breathing becoming more even.
“Just keep your eyes closed. No need to strain yourself.”
There was no strength in Cale’s stern and caring tone, but it had a way of making people listen. Lock slowly closed his eyes. The voice of this man, whom Lock did not know, flowed into Lock’s ear.
“Everything will be okay.”
Lock was huffing and quietly calling for someone. He was calling for his uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe, and the man who died for the tribe, even though he was one step away from becoming the Wolf King. His uncle had made sure Lock was hidden before rushing toward the invaders.
‘Everything will be okay.’
That was what his uncle had said to him. Lock started to frown after thinking about his uncle but his body felt better now. He felt a bit exahusted now.
“Why is Lock like this? The children know what’s happening?”
Choi Han still looked anxiously between Kim Rok Soo who was paying attention to him and Cale who had somehow managed to calm Lock’s current state. He looked desperate for an answer, wanting to know why Lock had been in so much pain all of the sudden. Originally in the novel, Choi Han had only slightly opened his heart to Lock by this point.
‘Just what could have happened?’
Kim Rok Soo was no idiot. He knew that world’s situation had changed quite a bit because of he and Cale. Cale’s regression and his sudden transmigration were both leading factors.
He did not ask that question, and let Choi Han continue to speak.
“Potions don’t work either. According to Rosalyn, the wolf tribe is one that cannot use potions. Healing magic does not seem to work either. I’m not sure about what to do. I need to protect him. I’m supposed to protect him. How did Cale-nim manage to help him?”
“Calm down.”
Kim Rok Soo was worried that it would be Choi Han who ended up going berserk if he continued like this. That would be just as scary as that dragon in the corner of the room going berserk. Maybe it was because he lived for tens of years in solitude, actually, even though he lived for tens of years in solitude, Choi Han’s personality remained one where he was a nice guy who cared a lot for things like friendship.
“Rok Soo-nim.”
“If you trust us, just leave him to us.”
“…I trust you.”
“Good.”
With Choi Han finally calm, Kim Rok Soo turned to Cale, watching as the redhead focused on the young man on the bed. He then turned his gaze over to Rosalyn.
Rosalyn. She was the first successor to the throne in the Breck Kingdom. However, this genius mage was ready to throw all of that away. She had red hair brighter than Cale’s—when it wasn’t dyed like this. While her hair was like a freshly bloomed rose, Cale’s was crimson like a rose bloomed for an eternity.
That is what a Thames was anyway. An eternal rose that bloomed in the garden of the gods.
Rosalyn was more like the sun than a rose. That being said she was no longer looking at Choi Han, Kim Rok Soo or even Lock, but rather at Cale who had been busy soothing Lock’s pain while they continued to chat.
“… This aura, this strong aura of mana!”
Rosalyn was accurately looking at the top of Cale’s head where the dragon continued to sit, while her hands were shaking and clenched tightly.
“Sigh.”
A sigh came out of Rok Soo’s mouth as he also looked at the top of Cale’s head. He wondered why the little dragon continued to sit there. It must have been the reason Cale had been so careful about the way he walked and moved.
It seemed like the dragon was curious about this mage. The Black Dragon had sent some mana over to Rosalyn, showing off some mana skills that Rosalyn could not even dream about.
Throughout history, dragons had a tendency to hate humans, but like mages quite a bit. This little dragon had every right to hate humans but it seemed he liked people with red hair, afterall Cale wasn’t a mage but the little dragon was sitting on his head for a long time now.
The dragon was doing that because he was happy.
Feeling their eyes on him Cale looked up for a moment and sighed as well, and quietly started to speak.
“Stop it. Stay still.” Cale was still balancing the little dragon on his head, but his words were only heard by the dragon.
Almost instantly, Rosalyn took a deep breath and quickly returned to normal. The dragon seemed to have removed its mana. Rosalyn could not stop shaking as she looked toward Cale which was where the power seemed to originate from.
“Are you-“
Kim Rok Soo cut her off, stood in her immediate view of Cale and pointed to Lock.
“This is more important.”
“Ah.”
Rosalyn’s expression quickly calmed down. She looked at Lock, who was laying down with his eyes closed, and asked.
“What is going on with Lock right now? How come the children know but have yet to say anything?”
Kim Rok Soo looked at the small staff in her hand. The reason they were able to arrive at the capital so quickly was probably because Rosalyn used teleportation magic. Contrary to their expectations, Rosalyn had already revealed the extent of her abilities.
“You are a mage, right?”
“Yes, I am.”
“Have you heard anything about the berserk mode of Beast tribes?”
“Ah.”
Rosalyn let out a small noise. However, her face quickly filled with confusion.
“I have read about the Wolf Tribe’s berserk mode in books. However, I have never read anything about heating up like this and being in pain.”
“It is because it is his first time.”
“Excuse me?”
Rok Soo continued to speak to the people in the room who were all looking at him.
“Beast people lose their sanity during their first time entering berserk mode because of the physical pain from their bodily transformation. If they can persevere past this first painful transformation, they will be able to use the berserk mode as a weapon.”
Beast people were at their strongest when they were in berserk mode.
He observed Lock’s situation before continuing on. He looked much calmer but his mind must have been in turmoil.
“He will go berserk very soon.”
He then turned to look at Rosalyn. Rosalyn nodded her head at his gaze, and sternly answered.
“I don’t know what kind of person you are, but I am able to read the situation.”
Although her tone was stern, her eyes were still gentle.
“He is a young boy.” She said.
“We know.” Kim Rok Soo shrugged and answered looking at Cale who looked up with an expression that asked, ‘Why are you stating the obvious? Of course, we’ll help him.’
She was asking them for help, and they were agreeing to help.
Meeeow.
At that moment, the two kittens, who had been silently sitting on a chair nearby, jumped onto the bed. On and Hong were staring at Lock when…
“Ugh.”
Lock revealed his teeth and started to growl at the kittens On and Hong. His instincts were in control over his rationality right now, making him react to other beast people. He looked so vicious that even Choi Han was worried. However…
Meeeeeow.
Smack.
Hong used his front paw to smack Lock’s growling mouth. It was a sharp front paw attack that seemed to be telling Lock to stop it. He then looked toward Cale with eyes that seemed to be asking Cale if this would be enough to help him
“He is fine. Though, it’s too late to prevent him from going berserk.”
Cale responded to Hong when there was a knock on the door. When Ron, who had remained silent, along with his son, opened the door, Hans had brought drinks, as well as wet towels and a stretcher to carrying the soon to be berserk wolf boy.
Cale then gave another order. He swapped the hand he was using for Salvation to his left hand and turned to Hans, Ron and Beacrox.
“You three, prepare dinner, clothes, rooms and baths for the ten children. Hurry on, now.”
He waved them off, expecting some kind of eye roll or sneer from Beacrox, maybe even Ron would stop smiling but they all bowed and turned away to perform the tasks they were assigned.
Cale then turned to look at Choi Han and Rosalyn. He glanced at Kim Rok soo with a gaze asking if they were thinking the same thing, which of course they most certainly were. This would be a great learning expirence for the kids.
“Choi Han. And you, Miss…?”
“It’s Rosalyn.”
“Yes, Miss Rosalyn.”
The two of them looked away from the bed to look at Cale.
“Yes, Cale-nim.”
“What is it?”
“The very first berserk transformation is excruciatingly painful. This transformation is very different from the normal one; his mind and since he has the blood of a wild beast his body will be taken over by primal instincts.” Cale’s words slowly set in and Rosalyn and Choi Han looked at each other and then at the boy on the bed.
Lock could transform any minute now and they’d have a berserk Wolf Beast Person on their hands. It’s be dangerous for everyone, especially the servants working right now.
Rosalyn’s eyes windened with understanding while Choi Han’s expression grew grim. “You’ll have to fight him,” Rok Soo continued the conversation. “When he turns, you two will need to act as his anchor, be it as his mother and father or sister and brother. Whichever you prefer. He will tire out on his own, and the berserk state will slowly disappear. It is important that his consciousness returns during this first berserk transformation. That is the only way to make him retain his consciousness and rationality the next time he transforms into the berserk mode.”
That would be when his rationality beats out his natural instinct. It was important for beast people to reach that state.
Choi Han debated it for a moment, before asking a question.
“Rok Soo-nim, how long will he maintain his berserk mode?”
“He has the purest of pure blood.”
“…So you mean it will take a long time.”
“Yes. Probably about two hours?”
Kim Rok Soo smiled and patted Choi Han’s shoulder.
“It will be difficult for other people, but Choi Han, it should be easy for you. I trust you.”
“… I will succeed. I am Lock’s hyung.”
Rosalyn looked toward Choi Han with an odd expression. Choi Han had manically killed the assassins to protect the living. During their journey, he was always alert and observing his surroundings. However, such a person seemed extremely relaxed, even though this was a very urgent situation.
She then heard Cale’s relaxed voice while she was still watching Choi Han.
“Yes, yes you are. Let’s eat something delicious after it is done.”
Cale was thinking about the dinner plans he and Rok Soo had been discussing earlier. The capital had a lot of different cheeses that were hard to import into the Henituse territory.
When Cale was younger his father used to spend a bit of money to have those cheeses imported from the capital but Cale stopped asking for them after some time. Though every so often his father would have some delivered, though it was probably because the Countess liked the one Cale enjoyed.
Kim Rok Soo ordered Choi Han to move the now continuously growling Lock onto the stretcher before saying the following.
“Let’s go.”
Notes:
I keep forgetting that people do actually read this and get surprised when I get a notification. I'm sorry I keep disappearing on ya'll. I'm like a semi-absent parent/guardian
Chapter 29: Dog Fights
Summary:
Lock receives a bit of help when dealing with his first berserk transformation.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
With a plan finally set, Choi Han moved Lock to the stretcher to take Lock to the underground training ground.
Cale had then asked his lover, Kim Rok Soo, to help carry Lock.
Unbelievable.
Despite Rok Soo's natural reluctance, he couldn’t refuse Cale’s request. He tried to push back, but Cale, with his tired and still puffy red eyes from crying, gave him a look so pitiful and pretty that Rok Soo’s resolve melted instantly.
“You’re really using that look on me?” Kim Rok Soo sighed, reluctantly complying as he and Choi Han carried Lock to the underground training area together.
Cale had only smiled. His neck was starting to hurt from carrying the dragon on his head all this time. The little dragon was a bit stubborn and did not want to move from its comfortable place on Cale’s head.
Once they arrived at the underground training area and placed Lock in the center, Cale stepped back, stopping his healing ability. The moment the glow left Lock’s body, the agonizing pain returned. He thrashed, his body tensing and growing as his first berserk transformation took hold.
“Be careful, watch each other’s backs!” Kim Rok Soo yelled to the two, pulling Cale with him to safety as Lock began to growl much louder.
Rosalyn had a serious look on her face as she got a bit farther away from Lock.
“Growl!”
Lock was shaking like he was having a seizure. His arms, legs and entire body were shaking. However, neither Rosalyn nor Choi Han approached him. It was because Lock was growing claws. Very sharp claws that belonged to a wild animal.
“Aaaaaaaah!”
Lock’s body floated up in the air. It stiffened up like an arrow before slowly starting to change. Kim Rok Soo verified that the large iron gate into the arena was closed tightly before slowly heading farther into the corner with the Cale and the little dragon, On and Hong, also following him.
‘This is no joke.’
The tall and weak Lock slowly starts to change.
“Grooooowl, aaaaaaaah!”
Lock now grew out some sharp fangs before screaming in agony. He started to get up slowly and staggered a bit before starting to frown and opening his eyes. He then looked toward the ceiling and let out a howl.
“Ahwoooooooooooo!”
Lock’s body became larger every time he let out a shout. Muscles that weren’t there previously started to develop, and his eyes turned red. It was proof that he was losing his consciousness.
Without warning, the half-transformed Lock charged toward Cale. The massive berserk wolf barreled toward him, teeth bared and eyes wild, but Cale remained utterly calm. In that instant, a half-transparent barrier appeared in front of Cale. It was a shield. While On and Hong looked around in shock.
Choi Han, ever the protector, leaped in front of Cale with swift precision. His sword glinted under the dim lighting of the underground training ground, the blade drawn just in time to deflect Lock’s wild, clawed swipe.
Cale quickly noticed the barrier around them and, despite his tired delirium, smiled softly. “Little one, you really are amazing,” he said with a voice full of genuine admiration, though the little kid turned his nose up with a huff.
From above him, the invisible dragon preened at the compliment, his pride swelling. Though no one could see him, the dragon was practically glowing with satisfaction.
“Can you make it soundproof as well?” Kim Rok Soo asked, hesitating to sit down beside Cale because he saw no indication of the dragon’s presence on the floor and didn’t want to sit on him accidentally.
It wasn’t until Cale gestured with his eye to the top of his head that Rok Soo understood. However the little dragon decided to remain invisible. He also refused to get off of Cale’s head.
Another shield soon overlapped the existing one per Kim Rok Soo’s request. Rosalyn peeked over, and Rok Soo could see her shock at seeing the two layers of shields in front of them. At that moment, the voice of the Black Dragon, which must be inside this shield, filled Kim Rok Soo’s ear.
“Of course, I can. I’m very strong.” The little dragon’s voice was laced with confidence. “But you two,” he continued, referring to Cale and Rok Soo, “Should be more careful. You must protect your mate. I will help you.”
Cale blinked slowly, surprise slowly dawning on his features. The dragon was a little kid to Cale, but he forgets how smart dragons are…and could probably smell Cale’s scent all over Rok Soo and vice versa.
It wasn't like their relationship wasn't obvious, but Cale was just surprised to hear a four-year-old say it so bluntly.
‘He said it once before…didn’t he?’
Cale had been surprised by the child’s directness. Kim Rok Soo remained expressionless, yet Cale could see the amusement in the man’s eyes.
The dragon, still pleased with himself, added, “Don’t worry. Since you’re my people now, I’ll help because I’m strong. And you two need to stay safe together.” His voice carried the innate pride of a dragon as if he was granting them the honor of his protection.
Cale couldn’t help but chuckle softly, shaking his head. “Thank you, great and mighty one; it's an honor to receive your protection,” he said, his voice affectionate. The dragon’s pride was unmatched, but Cale found it endearing, especially since the young creature had taken it upon himself to keep them both safe.
Rok Soo nodded in acknowledgment, letting the dragon have his moment. Even if the dragon’s words about them being “mates” weren’t something they would normally comment on, it was clear the young creature had a good heart behind his pride.
The invisible dragon remained firmly perched on Cale’s head as if declaring that from now on, he would be their silent protector, ensuring his people were safe in his presence.
His people… Though neither addressed it, it was sweet and rather worrying that a dragon thought of them as his people.
“Do whatever you want.” Kim Rok Soo finally said, shaking his head. So, they’ve emotionally adopted a dragon and two mutant beast people.
It could be worse, but they were all good kids. It really wasn't that bad.
“I do not know why you are not using that power.” The little dragon spoke up again, his words directed toward Rok Soo, who responded simply.
“You don’t need to know.”
The power. The Black Dragon quickly realized that Kim Rok Soo did not want to show that ancient power to other people and left it vague. Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders, and, in the end, a third shield was created for a total of three layers.
‘His skill is growing exponentially.’
Dragons learn magic differently than humans. Dragons controlled magic with their will. Rok Soo thought that the Black Dragon’s speed of improvement was surprising but that it also made it much more useful for them.
“Growl, aaaaaaah!”
Lock’s screams filled the arena. If it weren’t for the soundproof and shockproof magic that was installed around the basement, the knights of the residence would have all quickly rushed down.
Why did that little boy from the Blue Wolf Tribe go berserk?
In the novel, Lock experiences his first berserk transformation one year later. The reason for that was the death of an individual.
‘Healer Pendrick.’
That elf ends up dying in battle. Pendrick was someone who reminded Lock of his dead uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe. Seeing Pendrick dying makes Lock go crazy, wanting to kill everything and everyone in sight.
“On, Hong.”
Kim Rok Soo looked down toward the siblings who were huddled together inside the shield.
“The two of you haven’t experienced the berserk transformation yet, right?”
The kittens nodded their heads.
“Do you know anything about it?”
“Not really.”
“Nobody taught us about it.”
Kim Rok Soo knew this would be the case. Since On and Hong also seemed to be pure-blooded, their berserk transformation would also be rough. Rok Soo looked forward once again and started to speak.
“The Wolf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, Bear Tribe, and the Whale Tribe, these four tribes lose their rationality the most during the first berserk transformation. That is why we call these four tribes the Beast People closest to monsters.”
He did not know much about the Cat Tribe.
“I do not know how the berserk transformation will be for the Cat Tribe, but if you feel like you are going to go berserk or suddenly feel yourself heating up or hurting, immediately come to Cale or me.”
‘It would be bad if you caused an accident or got hurt.’
Who would have to clean it up? He and Cale would have to clean up after them. They’ve got enough on their plates with trying to prevent a war, and they wouldn't let just anything happen in their territory. Cale would kill someone if something bad happened in the Henituse territory again, and if they were to suddenly go berserk… well.
Cale would prioritize protecting the kids at any cost.
Kim Rok Soo turned to look at them after not hearing any response. The two pairs of golden pupils of the kittens were turned toward him, and they both quickly headed to his leg and started to rub their faces at his leg. He could even see Cale smiling sweetly; eyes glazed over with a kind of love that Kim Rok Soo didn't often receive.
‘Why are they like this?’
Rok Soo didn’t like how chummy they were being and moved his leg slightly to the side. As he did that, Rok Soo heard something that gave him the chills.
“Do dragons go berserk?”
“No.”
“Absolutely not.”
Both Cale and Kim Rok Soo’s bodies stiffened at the thought, staring blankly at the fight that was occurring, with a shiver running down their spines.
It would be crazy for dragons to have berserk transformations. If a dragon went berserk, multiple mountains would disappear in an instant. That was a very scary thought. Kim Rok Soo’s expression stiffened more than ever before as he turned to look forward. It was his way of saying he did not want to hear anything more about it.
“Tsk.”
He could hear the sound of the dragon clicking its tongue in the air. This young dragon was an extremely fickle punk, but now the main priority was Lock, whose transformation had finally finished.
Boom.
The werewolf standing on two legs stomped on the ground, making the entire arena shake.
The fur of the Blue Wolf Tribe was a dark blue color. The fierce werewolf that could no longer be called a boy became covered in that dark blue fur. Lock swung his arm, which was now covered in muscles that were incomparably larger than Choi Han’s muscles (but not Kim Rok Soo’s), to attack with his extremely sharp claws.
“Lock!”
“Lock, snap out of it!”
Choi Han and Rosalyn tried to call out to him, but to Lock, who had lost his rationality, they were just lifeforms he needed to attack.
“Groooowl.”
A rough growl came out of Lock’s mouth. This wolf, who was at least 1.5 times Choi Han’s height, rushed toward him.
“Lock, snap out of it! It’s me! Choi Han!”
Choi Han could not attack his companion and thus only defended himself when he called out to Lock. But would that do anything to make Lock return to normal? Of course not. Kim Rok Soo shook his head and continued to watch.
“Just smacking him on the head and making him faint would be the fastest way.”
Gasp. The two kittens gasped and crept away from Rok Soo.
Although Rok Soo was saying that, he had no intention of making Choi Han do something like that. A Beast person who faints like that during their first berserk transformation would lose their rationality to the transformation once again in the future.
“Wow.”
The berserk werewolf’s attack was stronger than Kim Rok Soo expected. The fact that he was moving based on instinct made him utilize his muscles very efficiently.
“On, Hong.”
Rok Soo called the kitten siblings over. There was a reason he had the two of them come with him.
“Watch that Wolf Tribe kid’s movements.”
He wanted On and Hong to pay close attention to the werewolf Lock. Lock was relentlessly charging toward Choi Han and Rosalyn. There was no retreating for Lock. That was the Wolf Tribe’s style. Kim Rok Soo then spoke as if he was whispering to the kittens.
“That is the instinctual movements of a Beast person. The fact that they can move based on instinct, unlike humans, is one of the beauty and gloriousness of the Beast Tribes.”
Bang!
Lock’s fist smashed onto the ground and broke the marble floor. He was showing tremendous strength.
“You should not fear or dread going berserk. That is when Beast People are at their strongest.”
Pat.
Rok Soo’s hand patted the two kitten’s heads.
“Although the Cat Tribe and Wolf Tribe are different, the two of you are also Beast People. Watch him to learn the style of a wild animal, the style of relying on your instincts. And then-”
The two pairs of golden pupils made eye contact with Rok Soo’s.
“Make it your own. Either that or think of a way to kill those bears, tigers, wolves, the ones labeled as wild beasts.”
The kittens, the Cat Tribe children, immediately turned away from Kim Rok Soo to observe Lock. The kittens stood up on their hind legs and observed Lock’s every move. Silver and red, the two kitten’s furs stood up as they became extremely nervous.
Cats were weak compared to these wild beasts. It was because they were a tribe that relied on stealth that they clearly understood Rok Soo’s intent. Kim Rok Soo watched the kittens briefly before turning to the dragon.
This little dragon still stubbornly sat on Cale’s head, having revealed itself since neither Rosalyn nor Choi Han had the time to look toward them. This dragon was listening intently to Cale, who was demonstrating his own abilities to the dragon while pointing out certain flaws he could see from Rosalyn that could help the dragon improve.
“Miss Rosalyn is a very talented mage. As a dragon, the two of you share similar traits regarding mana usage and consumption. I do not have mana, so I don’t understand it the same way the two of you will..”
Cale pointed to the two people as he continued to speak to the dragon.
“Look at how Rosalyn uses her magic not to hurt the opponent. Also, look at how Choi Han uses his aura not to attack but to protect himself while not harming that wolf child.”
Tang, tang, tang!
Lock’s extremely quick fists were trying to break through Rosalyn’s shield. Rosalyn desperately called out to Lock while watching him attack.
“Lock, you remember me, right? I said you were part of my family now. Hurry up and snap out of it!”
Choi Han turned Lock’s gaze over to him. He raised his murderous aura to the maximum to get Lock’s attention.
“Lock, attack me. I am the one who will protect you.”
Lock responded to the murderous aura by swinging his claw toward Choi Han. Even though Lock’s attack did not have any aura, his full physical strength was behind that attack.
Cale was watching that scene from far away while continuing to speak to the dragon.
“It’s rather easy to harm something weaker than you, and since you are a dragon, you’ll have to be even more careful than them. You are great and mighty, so I’m very certain you’ll be able to learn and improve far quicker than anyone else.”
The dragon responded to Cale.
“I am a dragon. There is nothing I cannot do.”
“Yes, you are correct, little one. So watch them and make your own judgment.” Cale’s gentle teaching voice made the dragon huff and relax further onto Cale’s poor head. He huffs once more before turning invisible yet again. Cale presumed the dragon would take in Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock’s movements.
Cale couldn’t help but look down at his own hand. He had shown off his abilities just a bit to get his point across to the stubborn child currently on top of his head.
Out of the corner of his eye, Cale would see a smirk on Rok Soo’s face. Though the man did not turn to speak to him, Cale felt that smirk was directed towards himself, though he didn’t know why.
‘Is he excited about this boring fight? I might have to introduce him to different hobbies…’
Cale did not know what Rok Soo was smiling about, but he wouldn’t ruin the man’s fun, even as they watched this extremely boring battle.
***
Two hours. For the duration of a typical movie: Cale had a surprising infatuation with the idea of a digital projection of actors on a stage; these three children kept their eyes on the battle, while Choi Han and Rosalyn started to get exhausted.
“.. Huff, huff, huff.”
But the one who was the most exhausted was the werewolf.
“Huff, huff. Hyung-.”
“Lock!”
Choi Han reacted to the word ‘hyung’ and rushed toward the staggering werewolf. Although he was not completely out of the berserk mode, Choi Han’s reaction made Kim Rok Soo stand up.
“Noo, noona-.”
Lock was able to recognize Rosalyn as well.
“Ah, Lock!”
Rosalyn rushed over to hug Lock as well. Lock was still covered in the dark blue fur, but his eyes were starting to become focused. Lock was not hurt at all, while Rosalyn and Choi Han had small injuries on their bodies.
The two of them protected Lock like he was family.
“So, huff huff, sorry.”
His rationality had returned. It was a perfect first berserk mode transformation, where he overcame all issues. Lock put his head on Rosalyn, who was half his height, and then this 13-year-old boy started to cry. An animalistic noise was mixed in with his crying.
“Lock!”
As Lock’s berserk energy faded, his eyes, still fogged with confusion, were filled with something akin to desperation.
Lock stumbled back and forth, swaying on his feet and muttering apologies, but his body had not reverted just yet. He looked around in a daze, searching for something—for someone. Half-detransformed, he grunted pitifully in the direction of Cale and the others, his gaze fixated on Cale.
Lock’s steps were unsteady, and though his mind was clouded, his instincts were pulling him toward Cale—only, in his fogged mind, he wasn’t seeing Cale as Cale. The pain relief Cale had provided earlier had made Lock’s confused mind associate him with someone else—his dead uncle, who had always cared for him.
Though he was exhausted, Lock took a step forward, one that made both Choi Han and Rosalyn tense. The transformed Lock had gone silent and was now staring in Cale’s direction with the kids.
Lock took a few more steps forward, legs nearly giving out on him as he stumbled. Lock wanted to sleep, his lips and mouth were dry as he exhausted his body from fighting for so long, but he couldn’t go to sleep just yet.
There was someone he really missed.
He could see that person in front of him.
“Un…cle…”
Lock continued on his feet, taking one painful step after the other.
Cale had nearly nodded off, having sat here for two hours doing nothing but watch that boring fight. He needed a nap and a drink.
‘I need to go shopping… I promised Lily a sword, and I need to get a gift for Basen. He would like a fountain pen and a journal as well…’ Cale was now lost in his own thoughts, oblivious to the current tension that was slowly developing around him. ‘I should get the kids a present too…and Choi Han as a gift of goodwill. Hans too… I should just buy a gift for everyone… and plan a cute date with Rok Soo… so much to do…’
“Human, that transformed beast person is coming this way. If he attacks, I will kill him.”
To that, Cale’s eyes quickly widened, and he looked out to the arena where Lock was currently making his way towards them. He was only a few meters away, and Cale could see him struggling to lift his arms.
“Ah, no… don’t do that,” Cale said, standing up to his feet. He lifted the little dragon off of his head and sat him on the ground beside the kittens before cautiously walking forward.
‘Lock and Basen are around the same age. They might be good friends.’ Cale thought to himself as he approached Lock.
Lock, still partially in his beast form, reached out for Cale, his body swaying heavily. Noticing the change in Lock’s demeanor, Cale frowned and halted in his tracks, asking, “Lock, are you alright?” His voice was still its usual composed and slightly tired tone, though there was a flicker of concern.
‘He’s regained consciousness, but he looks uneasy.’ Cale observations were quick as he looked at the young boy in front of him.
Lock stumbled forward, reaching out more urgently. Seeing the wolf boy struggling, Cale instinctively moved to catch him, his hands outstretched. But the moment Lock leaned into him, still half-transformed and far too large for Cale to handle alone, the weight became overwhelming.
“Ugh, you’re heavy…” Cale grunted, struggling under Lock’s weight for only a moment before deciding it was best to fall backward, letting gravity do the work rather than trying to carry him.
As Cale fell back, Kim Rok Soo moved swiftly, catching them both before they hit the ground. He carefully laid Cale and the now half-conscious Lock onto the ground, his large frame casting a shadow over them as he supported their fall.
“He’s heavy,” Cale muttered again, this time with a half-exasperated, half-amused sigh. Despite his exhaustion, he couldn’t help but glance up at Rok Soo. At that moment, Cale found himself once again marveling at just how large and muscular Rok Soo was—taller and broader than anyone else in the room. His strength in his arms and the effortless way he had caught them made Cale’s heart skip a beat.
It was an almost begrudging thought: Kim Rok Soo really was so hot.
Rok Soo gave him a brief, unreadable look, though the slight quirk at the corner of his mouth suggested he might have picked up on Cale’s lingering stare.
Lock then slowly turned back into his human form, still half-conscious on top of Cale. The berserk mode transformation was over. Lock was doing his best not to faint, as he was worried that he would return to his berserk state.
At that moment, a man’s voice could be heard under the boy who was trying his best to keep his eyes open.
‘Uncle.’
It was the man who said the same thing as his uncle. The man started to speak.
“You can rest now.”
The man smiled and made Lock close his eyes like before.
Choi Han, who had been standing nearby, let out a relieved sigh, wiping the sweat from his brow. Though he wasn’t as bulky as Rok Soo, Choi Han was the second tallest and had an impressive physique himself, honed by years of training as a swordmaster. His focus remained on Lock, who was finally calm, breathing evenly.
Even in the aftermath of the fight, Choi Han’s face showed concern and relief that Lock’s first berserk stage was now over. He, too, towered over Cale, but Cale, despite being smaller, never seemed phased by the physical differences between them all.
Lock, now fully detransformed, lay across Cale, still slightly taller despite his age. Cale groaned softly under the weight but didn’t seem too annoyed—just tired.
Kim Rok Soo stood over them both, his stoic expression never faltering, but a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes as he looked down at his dearest lover. “Need any more help?” Rok Soo asked dryly, his tone neutral but with an underlying warmth reserved only for Cale.
“No,” Cale grumbled, closing his eyes for a moment. “But thank you for catching us.”
With a small grunt, Cale shifted under Lock’s weight, throwing a glance at Rok Soo. “Actually, get him off me,” he sighed, though his tone carried a hint of affection. Rok Soo complied immediately, lifting Lock effortlessly,
He gave Cale a silent but knowing look as he knelt beside him, his strong arms steady as he adjusted Lock to lie more comfortably. Cale, for all his earlier struggle, couldn’t help but smirk a little. Even in situations like this, he found himself admiring Rok Soo’s strength.
“Thanks,” Cale grumbled, his usual composed yet tired tone back, though his eyes lingered on Rok Soo for a second longer than necessary.
Lock, now mostly unconscious but still murmuring, reached out again, fingers twitching toward Cale even as he lay down. The redhead only sighed, recognizing that Lock had confused him for someone else, perhaps from his past.
He wasn’t one to dwell on it for too long, though.
“Let’s get him somewhere more comfortable,” Cale muttered, already tired from the whole ordeal. Even so, there was a softness in his eyes as he looked at the struggling boy.
Rok Soo didn’t respond verbally, just offering a small, stoic nod as he helped Cale back to his feet. It was a silent acknowledgment between them but one filled with an unspoken understanding.
As the chaos in the training arena finally subsided, Hans came down the stairs with Beacrox and Ron in tow. He looked mildly irritated, clearly not thrilled to be accompanied by the two former servants.
Despite their long history with Cale, Hans had never warmed to Ron or Beacrox, especially now that they no longer served under his master. However, duty called, and he begrudgingly delivered the magical healing potions and water that Cale and the group needed.
Hans approached Cale with a bright smile, masking his inner frustration. He handed Cale a bottle of water and a glass of grape juice, carefully avoiding alcohol after Cale’s recent indulgence at the inn a few days prior. “Here, Master, something sweet for your troubles,” Hans said in a cheerful tone as if scolding Cale for his own good.
Kim Rok Soo, standing stoically nearby, received a bottle of water as well. Hans, however, gave it to him with a little more warmth.
In Hans’ eyes, Rok Soo was the best person to have around Cale; his calm and dependable nature provided a welcome balance to Cale’s usual stoic yet chaotic tendencies.
After they carefully carried Lock to a room to rest, Cale was ready to return to his office. He had taken a longer break than expected and was itching to get back to his paperwork. As he turned to leave, he found his path blocked by a group of small, wide-eyed wolf children.
They huddled together nervously, shifting on their feet as if they wanted to ask him something but weren’t quite sure how.
“Pretty Mister… thank you for helping Lock Hyung,” one of the youngest said shyly, his eyes filled with admiration.
“Yeah, thank you!” another chimed in.
“Thank you so much!” echoed the rest of the children, their voices sweet and earnest.
Cale, exhausted but softened by the sincerity of their thanks, gave them a small, tired smile. He nodded at them gently. “It wasn’t just me,” he said, his voice kind but slightly hoarse from fatigue. “Make sure to thank the other ahjussis, hyungs, and noonas for their help, too.”
Though his words were genuine, a mischievous glint flashed in Cale’s eyes as he glanced toward Kim Rok Soo. Without saying anything further, he smirked at Rok Soo, clearly enjoying what he knew would come next.
As expected, the children, eyes now shining with newfound gratitude, turned toward Kim Rok Soo and began enthusiastically thanking him as well. “Thank you, Ahjussi!” they shouted in unison, their voices loud and cheerful.
Kim Rok Soo, ever stoic, stood there silently as the children gathered around him, tugging on his sleeves and looking up at him with bright, thankful eyes. His expression remained unreadable, but there was a faint twitch at the corner of his mouth as he glanced at Cale, who was already walking away, pretending not to notice the commotion.
‘They call him mister but enthusiastically call me Ahjussi.’ Rok Soo looked between Cale and the kids and could only sigh.
Cale’s smirk grew as he heard the continued chorus of “Ahjussi” behind him, knowing full well that Rok Soo, who was actually, technically, younger than him, wasn’t exactly fond of being called that.
However, Cale couldn’t resist letting the kids have their fun.
Rok Soo gave a small, resigned sigh but nodded to the children, his large frame towering over them. “You’re welcome,” he said in his usual calm tone, though the faintest hint of amusement lingered in his eyes as he shot a look at Cale’s retreating back.
Cale, feeling that familiar smug satisfaction, headed back to his office with a slight spring in his step, enjoying the small victory.
Notes:
Three chapters, all in the span of two weeks. I am so proud of myself that I'm gonna write another.
Chapter 30: Peace, Prosperity and Pasta
Summary:
Have peace, be prosperous and eat pasta.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As Cale walked down the halls of the estate, the soft murmur of laughter from the children blended into the background, replaced by the quiet rustling of the night. He could hear the muffled steps and sounds of working coming from the servants within the estate. The delicious smell of meat and roasted potatoes was faint but made his stomach growl.
He was hungry.
‘I forgot to eat something earlier. Guess we can just eat a late dinner together.’ Cale shrugged off his body’s concerns and simply kept walking. Soon, he arrived up the stairs and stood before his office door, thinking to himself.
There was a desire to dive back into work that lingered in the back of his mind. Yet the tired, innocent faces he saw earlier made him quickly turn away and walk to the main suite. He wouldn’t choose work over having a nice meal with the kids.
The idea hurt his heart, and he’d rather avoid unnecessary pain.
He wasn’t their father, but he was in charge of their care. Ensuring they enjoyed their meals, had a good day, and got to bed was all part of that duty.
‘Besides, it’s good to take a break from work.’ Cale agreed with his assessment and continued to his destination. He didn’t know why the idea of working so late upset him; he worked a lot in the past, so something like this should be expected, but the kids were waiting.
‘Yes, it’s best to take a break.’
He resigned a sigh as he arrived at the door of their bedroom. The kids had long since arrived at the room as Kim Rok Soo and Cale ensured Lock and the others were well cared for.
Cale then recalled what events had gone on earlier.
When they arrived at the medical bay, a room well-equipped with herbs, medication, and soft light that was perfect for recovering individuals. Behind them had entered Hans, Ron, and Beacrox, each carrying healing potions that shimmered as they caught the light within the room.
“Here we are,” Hans said, a grin spreading across his face as he presented the potions. The smile was fake as hell, and Cale could see how the three of them looked somewhat disheveled despite the neutral expression on their faces. Ron’s creepy smile, Beacrox’s tired and annoyed look, and Hans’ usual sweet and cheery smile. “These should help!”
Cale let out a laugh that made the three look at him.
“You three are so obvious it almost hurts to watch.” Cale rolled his eyes and then looked directly at Hans. “Make sure everyone gets what they need.”
Hans could feel himself get nervous, but he nodded. As he began distributing the potions, Rosalyn looked up, puzzled, and looked towards Cale.
“Potions don’t work on Lock?”
Cale then turned around to her with an expression that seemed to say why she was asking something so obvious.
“They’re for you.” Kim Rok Soo added, inserting himself into the conversation to take Cale out of it. He placed a hand on Cale’s waist, leaning over him as Cale looked up at him. They had been in the middle of a conversation, discussing the current situation regarding the noble meeting, the King’s banquet, and the terrorists.
Rosalyn stared at the couple. She had seen a fantastic sight of a three-layered magic and had many things she wanted to ask. However, she said something else.
“Thank you very much.”
Cale had whispered something to Rok Soo, who nodded pliantly and looked towards Choi Han, quickly calling him over. Cale then looked and gave a benign smile to Rosalyn, who flinched, promptly looked at Ron, and then back at Cale.
“Meals and accommodations have been prepared for you and your group members, Miss Rosalyn. You’re part of this family now.”
The word “family” hung in the air, thick with meaning. Cale knew that while his offer sounded benevolent, it was also a strategic move. He needed their assistance to deal with the rising threat of terrorism in the kingdom, and this was the perfect way to ensure they would stay close, where he could keep an eye on them.
He could feel Choi Han’s thankful eyes; the puppy of a swordmaster was practically wagging his tail while looking at the redheaded young master. Cale’s words reminded Choi Han of the pushback they initially received when they first arrived. He was reminded of his gratitude when Kim Rok Soo let them in and how Cale continued to be amiable despite prior grievances.
Choi Han stepped forward, taking a potion from Hans. “Thank you, Cale-nim. We’ll do everything we can to help.”
To that, Cale rubbed his eyes, looking at Choi Han with a strange expression. He looked tired to them, but Cale wondered why he saw Choi Han with dog ears and a tail.
‘Perhaps I need to go to bed, but there’s still work to do. Damn it all to hell.’
“I believe in your strength. There is no need for thanks.” Cale closed his eyes, looking away with a slight huff.
As Rosalyn took the potion, her hesitance melted away, replaced by a flicker of determination. “Alright then, I’ll do my best,” she said, her voice firm. “Thank you.”
Rok Soo glanced at Lock, who was resting on a nearby cot, looking fragile yet determined. “Right,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.
Cale sighed and then walked to the three men standing in the corner of the room, waiting for further instructions. He didn’t understand why Ron and Beacrox were still standing there; they weren’t his servants anymore.
“Hans, guide Miss Rosalyn to her accommodations,” Cale ordered, gaining a bow from Hans and then Princess and butler’s quick retreat. They could feel it in the air. It was Cale’s displeasure.
Ron was smiling, and Cale was not.
The old assassin, former butler of Cale’s, held a benign smile as Cale looked at him and his son. Ron’s smile and Cale’s irritation could lead to one of two things. Cale openly displaying his dissatisfaction or ignores the two men with an eye roll.
His response was neither. Instead, Cale opened his mouth to speak to the two. “What are you doing standing around?”
Ron looked momentarily taken aback, clearly expecting a sharper response, though his reaction went unnoticed by everyone else. “Well, we were hoping to receive further instructions,” he replied, his tone respectful but edged with the familiarity of old times.
Beacrox stood silently beside his father, his presence irking at Cale’s nerves. A bit of childhood jealousy resurfaced but quickly subsided when Cale came to one particular thought.
‘I’m not a child anymore. I knew it would be awkward, but it won’t kill me.’
Cale’s gaze flickered between them. “What do you need?” he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.
Ron hesitated momentarily before saying, “If possible, could Beacrox and I have a change of clothes? Something more suitable for our current circumstances.”
Cale raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised by the request. He didn’t expect Ron to seek something so mundane, especially after everything that had transpired. “All needed or requested items will be provided,” he replied, his voice clipped yet dismissive. “Just let Hans know what you need.”
Cale narrowed his eyes slightly as he observed Ron and Beacrox. Their presence was unnerving, yet it was so dumb to him. Twenty-two years. He went twenty-two years after they left to continue their journey; he’s experienced something like this once and was fine. He had grown accustomed to life without them around and immensely enjoyed it, but now that they were back, the tension was odd. Unfortunately for Cale, he soon realized he had not yet resolved the feeling of betrayal he once felt.
Regardless, Cale masked his discomfort.
Ron’s smile stayed fixed, his wrinkled face unreadable, while Beacrox nodded silently in acknowledgment. It was rare to see Beacrox speak unless necessary. He spoke very few words, and Cale found that oddly comforting. Less talking meant less hassle, and he never bothered to push much, even when they were younger.
“Very well,” Beacrox said quietly, his tone respectful but distant.
Ron gave a nod before speaking again. “And Young Master, if there’s anything else you require of us…”
Cale waved a hand, cutting him off. “Just go. And don’t forget to get food; I’m sure you both haven’t eaten yet.” His words were brisk, but an undercurrent of concern lingered in his voice.
Ron and Beacrox were not his servants anymore, but he still found it hard to fully detach himself from caring about them, however irritating they could be.
The father and son duo took their leave, disappearing down the hallway. Cale watched them go for a moment longer, then rubbed his forehead. He could feel a dull ache forming behind his eyes.
‘It’s too late for this nonsense,’ he thought, returning to the rest of the room.
Now, all that was left was an unconscious Lock, a baby-faced swordsman and the most handsome man on Earth.
“Choi Han.” Kim Rok Soo turned to the man who was now beside him. “Tell me.”
“Yes.”
The two got right to the point without beating around the bush. Choi Han straightened up as he started to speak.
“Everything was fine until we met Rosalyn.”
“Continue.”
“We arrived at the city Rok Soo-nim mentioned. Once I arrived, I found the merchant guild heading for the capital, as you described. Well, it was just a small brigade of five people rather than a guild.”
That small group was better described as a merchant group rather than a merchant guild.
“They happened to be looking for two mercenaries to guard them. Their usual guard was injured.”
Choi Han and Rosalyn became the two mercenaries. That was how it went in the novel.
“That was where we met Rosalyn, who looked just like you described.”
The Breck Kingdom was across the Northwest border of the Rowoon Kingdom. Rosalyn was initially heading from Breck Kingdom to the Magic Tower in the Whipper Kingdom, located beneath the Rowoon Kingdom, when someone tried to assassinate her as she crossed into the Rowoon Kingdom.
She had been hiding about half of her magic skills until that point and could escape from the danger by using all of her skills. She thought it would be wiser to go to the capital of the Rowoon Kingdom and get some information from the Information Guild rather than going straight back to the Breck Kingdom since she did not know anything about the people who attacked her.
‘She then causes quite the scene when she returns to Breck Kingdom.’
Choi Han, who just mentioned that he had met Rosalyn as a mercenary for the merchant group, continued.
“She was also heading to the capital. Since we were heading to the same place, we were quite friendly with each other. Ron and Beacrox remained silent but cordial for the most part.”
‘Huh?’
“Hmm? Friendly?”
“Yes.”
Choi Han was speaking as if he was embarrassed.
“I’m generally not one to talk to people if they don’t talk to me, but I thought we might as well be friendly.”
“Not really. You just have to act like your usual self.”
Kim Rok Soo had a concerned expression on his face. He looked at Choi Han and then at Cale, who shrugged while standing before the door.
In the novel, Rosalyn and Choi Han get close to each other when they meet Lock. Rosalyn, who became wary of people after the assassination attempt, did not reach out to be friendly with anybody. Similarly, after the incidents in Harris Village, Choi Han was different than the type to approach people to become friends.
Choi Han nodded at Rok Soo’s words before smiling and adding on.
“It definitely was not something I would normally do, but I wanted to do things properly since this was my way to pay you both back.”
Ha. Kim Rok Soo let out a sigh and shook his head. Choi Han seemed to have expected it as he brushed it aside and continued to speak with a stiff expression.
“That group was planning on staying at the village that Rok Soo-nim mentioned I would find Lock residing in for a few days before continuing their journey.”
That was indeed the case. That small merchant group of five people was made by someone who the Blue Wolf Tribe had helped. The injured guard was a warrior from the Blue Wolf Tribe.
The merchants deliberately chose to take the long way from Puzzle City to the capital to deliver daily necessities to the Blue Wolf Tribe and receive medicinal herbs in return.
Of course, it was challenging and a waste of even more time, to go deep into the mountains to the Blue Wolf Village. That was why they met at a tiny village underneath the mountains. That merchant, who was now 60 years old, had continued this partnership for the last thirty years.
“But something happened once we arrived at that small village.”
Kim Rok Soo then became alert. The story was crucial from here.
“Right around when we arrived at the village, I learned that the guard was a Beast Person. I also learned that the village they were planning to meet the Blue Wolf Tribe member to trade was the one that Rok Soo-nim had mentioned.”
Kim Rok Soo nodded his head at Choi Han’s words. He knew Choi Han would readily recognize that much.
“That was why I believed that I just needed to follow the tribe member that was going to show up at the village to find Lock.”
‘But that tribe member probably never showed up.’
“But nobody showed up to make the trade. When that happened, the merchant asked us for some extra help.”
Rok Soo thought about what that request would have been.
‘Go to the Blue Wolf Village with the injured Blue Wolf Tribe guard.’
“It was if we could go visit the Blue Wolf Village with the injured guard.”
“And you all agreed?”
“Yes. We agreed. Rosalyn agreed as well.”
It followed the original story until this point. Just what could have changed?
In ‘The Birth of a Hero,’ Choi Han and Rosalyn arrive at the Blue Wolf Village with the guard warrior, only to find the village destroyed and the secret organization’s assassins trying to leave. Choi Han recalls what happened to Harris Village and immediately attacks them. The guard warrior also goes crazy and starts to kill the assassins. He is injured even more in the process and ends up dying.
‘That is when Rosalyn learns of Choi Han’s strength. They even had Ron and Beacrox with them, so there should have been less of a struggle.’
Rosalyn, who had been hiding her strength and masquerading as a beginner mage, learns of Choi Han’s strength and officially asks him to escort her back to the Breck Kingdom. Of course, the compensation she offered him was huge.
‘They then find Lock hiding in that destroyed village.’
The cowardly wolf boy, Lock. Until Choi Han found him, Lock had been hiding as the chief had told him. At that point, Lock is very much a coward, a weakling, and kind of slow. In simple terms, Lock quickly took the position of the character that readers found to be highly frustrating.
However, his natural abilities and physical strength rise to the top five in the novel after his first berserk mode transformation.
“Rok Soo-nim.”
“Yeah?”
‘But why would the timing of the transformation be pulled forward by a year?’
“I saw something I was familiar with there.”
“What did you see?”
Choi Han nodded his head at Kim Rok Soo’s question. The cold food was between the two of them, but it could probably be heated up by the nervousness that filled the air between them. Choi Han started to speak.
“A red star and five white stars.”
Rok Soo’s expression stiffened. He could feel his heart sink. Choi Han was saying that, instead of the assassination team, official members of the secret organization showed up at the Blue Wolf Tribe. Kim Rok Soo could not understand why. In the novel, the Blue Wolf Tribe was the target of assassination.
Was this the butterfly effect? Most things have been generally the same despite interference from Cale and Kim Rok Soo unless they were the ones to change it directly.
Choi Han looked at Kim Rok Soo’s cold expression and recalled the past momentarily. He subconsciously started to clench his fists. His fists were shaking with anger.
The houses in the village deep in the mountains were simple and small. But all of them were destroyed. Most importantly, the corpses of the Wolf Tribe were utterly black, as if they were burnt to a crisp on the floor. The black corpses, what smelled like burnt flesh, and the blood that was still pouring out of their open wounds. Most of the Wolf Tribe members died with their eyes still open.
“The mountain village was already destroyed when we got there. Many of the Wolf Tribe members were dead as well.”
The Blue Wolf Tribe was known for its strength, so how did the secret organization kill them?
Wolves put their family, herd, and friends before themselves.
Weak members who had yet to experience their first berserk mode transformation. The secret organization used those weak members as hostages before using divine items to weaken the adult wolves. After killing the adults, they then killed the young hostages. A few adult wolves tried to attack them in a frenzy, but the secret organization had Holy Water to use against those few wolves.
The secret organization was powerful and even had access to divine items. They used the fact that the gods disowned the Wolf Tribe to their advantage. These cruel bastards had no issues using young children as hostages to kill their mothers, fathers, and the rest of the tribe members while the poor young children watched in horror.
‘The novel didn’t say which of the divine items they brought. And I don’t think Cale knows what they were…’
Kim Rok Soo didn’t know what the divine item was, and Cale had only met the leader of White Star before killing himself and reverting time. Unfortunately, the novel only describes how the Wolf Tribe became weak because of the divine item. He had no way to determine what it could have been.
Kim Rok Soo slowly asked.
“How did the children survive?”
Choi Han shook his head. Rok Soo’s expression stiffened again. Choi Han observed Kim Rok Soo’s stiff expression as he continued.
“They were trying to capture the young children.”
‘Capture? Originally, they killed them all. Why would they want the young Wolf Tribe children? I figured maybe they arrived early enough since they saved the kids, but now…’
Kim Rok Soo’s mind started to become complicated. Choi Han made eye contact with Rok Soo, who was thinking deeply.
“The chief was dying when we arrived at the entrance of the Blue Wolf Tribe’s village.”
There were less than 100 members of the Blue Wolf Tribe.
“And they were trying to take ten children with them.”
‘…This is becoming too different from the novel. I’m not sure if this is a good thing, either.’
“And the moment the chief was about to fall, a young boy got in the way of the people trying to take the children.”
“…Lock?”
“Yes. It was Lock.”
‘Why would Lock show up this time? In the novel, he stayed hidden, even when the children were killed. Did he think killing and kidnapping were different? Was it his instinctual need to protect his family members and his younger siblings, who were weaker than him? What would have made Lock’s natural wolf instincts flare up?’
“I stopped the assassin. No, I tried to kill them.”
Choi Han said that as he looked back at Rok Soo. Kim Rok Soo did not show emotions as he urged Choi Han to continue speaking.
“Keep going.”
“…I realized that the people who did not have stars on their clothes used the same black power as the assassins I killed at Harris Village.”
Kim Rok Soo asked back with a shocked expression.
“It was the same power as the people who destroyed Harris Village?”
“Yes.”
“…This.”
Rok Soo grabbed his head with one hand and let out a sigh. He was acting like it was his first time hearing about this. Of course, all of this was just an act.
“Among them, there was just one person who had the red star with five white stars on their chest. That person was the one who killed the guard.”
Choi Han started to tear up.
“And that trash of a human was drinking the Wolf Tribe’s blood.”
Kim Rok Soo closed his eyes.
The blood-drinking mage. He was the crazy lunatic who would lead the terror incident in the capital. He planned to listen silently to the rest of Choi Han’s report, but Choi Han stopped talking.
A familiar chill hit Kim Rok Soo’s body, and he quickly opened his eyes and turned his gaze toward the door. He hadn’t noticed it at first, but Kim Rok Soo had finally caught the change in atmosphere.
The room grew heavy and biting, an unmistakable cold filling the room, causing even Lock to shiver in his unconscious state. The source? Well, Kim Rok Soo rather quickly realizes it’s Cale.
With every painful detail shared, the room had grown colder and colder. Choi Han was the first to notice; despite not being bothered by the cold, he could feel the rise of tension and couldn’t help but relate to the feeling.
The frost had crept along the floor, delicate filigree patterns forming around their feet, climbing up the walls like frozen vines. Tiny shards of ice begin to glisten under the dim light, catching the eye as they grow increasingly ornate, reflecting the weight of the feelings being expressed.
“Could we…” Cale suddenly began, his gaze cold and focused on the bed behind the two men. “Move this conversation elsewhere? Lock needs his rest.”
Cale could not listen to this without freezing the whole room at this rate. White Star has already done enough damage, and it’s only been a few weeks since he regressed.
***
Now that Cale had finally reached his bedroom, the day's weight hit him like a ton of bricks. White Star, as much as he’d hate to admit it, got under his skin and made him want to set something on fire, so the opposite effect happened. He froze an entire room.
After taking five minutes to not only melt the ice he’d created but also warm the room to a degree that would be comfortable for the young man. Choi Han and Kim Rok Soo finished their conversation and disappeared into the night to head to a temple.
More specifically, it is a temple of the God of Death.
Kim Rok Soo had just told Choi Han to go with him, though he told Cale where he was off to. Cale didn’t initially care, knowing Rok Soo had good reason for it, but now he was tired and wanted to lie down with his darling.
“Well, it’s too late now…” Cale huffed and finally walked into his bedroom. It was a bit larger than his room back at the Henituse territory and filled with expensive items such as paintings and vases. It was decorated more than his own room.
“Hans?” Cale stood in the doorway, surprised to see Hans in the room with a meal cart and happily playing with the kitten siblings on the floor. He could see the young dragon invisible on the table.
“A-ahaha! Good evening, Master! I was just…” Hans couldn’t think of an excuse to give. He was currently sprawled out on the floor, receiving very soft attacks from On and Hong as they jumped over him. As Cale opened the door, Hong pounced onto Hans’ stomach, knocking the wind out of him.
It was an extremely hilarious scene.
“Wha…” Cale held back a laugh, clearing his throat and looking at the scene before him. The kittens seemed rather proud of themselves. “Is that dinner?” The redhead pointed to the cart with covered meal trays.
Yes, it was dinner. Cale knew that, but he was giving Hans a chance to get out of this without an explanation being needed.
Of course, Hans knew this and eagerly took the chance.
“Ah! Yes, of course. You’ve been rather busy today and haven’t eaten. I made sure the chefs prepared something filling.”
“Is there soup?” Cale asked.
“Yes, and Salad.”
“Soup and salad? Did you have them prepare pasta tonight?”
Whenever the chef prepared any pasta, Hans ensured Cale had either soup or salad with his meal. Hans was the only servant in all of Cale’s years of living who understood the redhead’s displeasure when eating garlicky foods.
Most pasta dishes contained either garlic or onion, generally not both, and Hans was no culinary expert. Making sure there was soup or salad during Cale’s meals was quintessential. Garlic in pasta dishes was meant to be very moderate, but with Cale’s sensitive palette, it didn’t matter how much or how little garlic was in the dish.
“The wolf tribe children have never eaten pasta before, and so…”
Hans asked the chiefs to prepare pasta so the children could try it. He wanted to ask a few questions about Choi Han’s group's sudden arrival and what was happening in the Capital. Dinner came first, though—a hearty and delicious meal to ensure everyone was well-fed and settled for the night.
“We’ve never had it before either!” On added, tail flicking curiously as she gazed up at the cart with plate trays.
“Mhm! We’ve never had it!” Hong agreed, still proudly sitting on Hans’ stomach.
Cale looked at the two kittens bullying Hans and then up at the empty space on the table—well, what looked like empty space. What currently sat there was the little black dragon that had claimed Cale and Kim Rok Soo as his people.
That little dragon quickly looked away with a huff and expression that clearly read, ‘I have not had pasta either.’
‘Much to be expected.’
“I’m hungry,” Cale said, voice unshaken from the sudden revelation. The children, averaging seven years old, have been through too much at such a young age. “Set up dinner.” Cale then ordered Hans, picking Hong up off the butler’s stomach and walking over to take a seat for dinner. He then quickly added, “Please.” Cale must remind himself to use proper manners in front of the kids.
He wouldn’t want them to get his bad habits.
Hans didn’t lag behind, quickly rising to his feet and setting the table with a friendly smile, even as On and Hong playfully swatted at his hands. It was clear from their eyes that they enjoyed playing with Hans and wanted to continue; however, the scent of food caught their attention. The little dragon huffed when the others took over his space, but that annoyance quickly disappeared as Hans lifted the metal coverings on each plate. Pasta had a weird texture. It wasn’t like anything the little dragon had eaten before, though he hadn’t eaten much in his four years of life.
“This shape of pasta is called fettuccine.” Cale began to speak, letting out a small sigh as he wiggled himself into the chair, reclining in a way that looked simultaneously elegant and comfortable: An action uniquely Cale.
The kittens couldn’t understand how he did it.
“Shape?” Hong chimed in, looking curiously at the plate of food before him.
“Rather than different flavors, the noodles generally have different shapes, which gives different textures to the meal. Sometimes, the chefs sneak in a different flavor when making the pasta noodles. My personal favorite is when they add cheese to the noodles themselves.”
The kittens couldn’t help but nod in interest, listening to Cale as he murmured on and on about the process of making different pasta noodles and the types of sauces that can be used in pasta. It wasn’t hard to recognize his dreary state, how he slumped in his chair, or how his eyes were slowly flickering shut. Cale seemed to talk more when he was tired, but maybe because he wanted to give the kids a proper explanation, turning dinner into a learning opportunity.
“Aigoo… I can’t eat like this…” Cale rolled his head and shoulders in an attempt to stretch, pushing his plate forward for the children to eat from it. “Hans, bring me a sandwich…” He lolled his head to the side and looked at the ginger butler’s face, his expression a mix of worry and disappointment.
“Master,” Hans huffed, staring at the redhead who looked to be on a different plane of existence—he’d worked himself hard today. “You’ve only had a single full meal today.”
“I’m not hungry.” Cale turned his head away.
Hans frowned and stepped closer to the table, reaching for the pushed away. “You clearly stated you were hungry earlier.”
Cale sighed, mumbling another answer. “I’m tired.”
“Eating should help you regain lost energy.” Hans pulled the plate away from the kittens and back in front of the grumpy redhead. It wasn’t uncommon for Cale to refuse meals, but that was usually because it made him sick. Besides that, Hans was very good at handling his meals.
Cale glanced at the plate, turning his head back to look at Hans. “Bad move, my poor butler…” He laughed and leaned back further in that surprisingly comfortable chair, ignoring the protest from Hans.
Somewhere between Cale’s villainous laugh and the subtle smirk on the redhead’s face as he closed his eyes, Hans felt an odd chill go down his spine and looked at the plate of pasta. He had managed to anger On and Hong. Hong was now mewling loudly while On hissed, back arched and looking like she wanted to attack Hans.
“Ah!” The butler yelped, looking at the cat tribe children and raising his hands in a placating gesture. “I’m sorry! Oh, don’t be angry…”
“Maybe you should go get that sandwich.” Cale mused with a yawn, watching as Hans stiffed up and looked at him with an annoyed expression, lips downturned into a frown, only for him to freeze yet again as On hissed louder.
“Gosh… alright, I’ll go get the sandwich.” Hans let out a defeated sigh of the room and down the hall to prepare Cale the perfect sandwich.
“Here,” Cale pushed the plate forward once more. “Eat well.”
On and Hong’s hissing stopped almost immediately, eyes lighting up with excitement as they examined the food on the plate.
“Yours is different from ours!” On exclaimed, paws pattering against the wooden table as she moved closer to the plate.
“Yeah, ours was red. Yours is white!” Hong spoke up, eyeing the fettuccine curiously.
“This is fettuccine alfredo. The three of you had bolognese fettuccine.” Cale answered, leaning further back in his chair, draping an arm over the backrest with an air of effortless nonchalance and grace. Despite his obvious exhaustion, Cale’s voice remained calm and soothing as he addressed the curious children. “Go on, eat. It’s good to try new things.”
On tilted her head, whiskers twitching as she sniffed at the food. “Will it taste good?”
Cale couldn’t help but crack a small, tired smile. “It’s pasta. It’s hard to go wrong.”
Hong was far less hesitant than his sister. Getting the go-ahead, he immediately leaped forward to dig into the meal before them. He nearly stuck his entire head into the dish in his excitement to start eating. He quickly swiped up a noodle, awkwardly trying to eat the dangling noodle in his cat form. Hong’s eyes widened immediately. “It’s chewy!” he declared, tail flicking in excitement.
On followed suit, picking at the noodles before taking a small bite. She chewed thoughtfully, then nodded in approval. “It’s… interesting. The sauce is creamy.”
Cale chuckled softly, closing his eyes. “Fettuccine Alfredo. A classic. Now, eat up. You’ll need the energy.”
The little dragon remained motionless for a moment, then gave a reluctant huff and levitated a piece of pasta with a flick of magic. He sniffed it cautiously before taking a bite, his expression unreadable as he chewed. After a moment, he gave a small nod, as though conceding that it was indeed acceptable.
“See?” Cale murmured, barely opening one eye to observe them. “Even Mr. picky likes it.”
On and Hong giggled softly at their little reaction, and the three of them soon busied themselves with finishing the plate of pasta. Cale watched them for a moment, his expression softening despite his fatigue.It was moments like this, quiet and mundane, that reminded him why he worked so hard. He had lives he wanted to protect and these kids managed to worm their ways into his hearts so quickly, giving them a safe place to simply be children—it made all the stress and exhaustion worth it.
Saving the world was beyond worth it.
By the time Hans returned with the promised sandwich, Cale was already half-asleep in his chair, head tilted to the side and breathing even. The butler paused in the doorway, taking in the scene: the children happily munching on their food, the dragon quietly guarding his place at the table, and Cale slumped in his chair, looking like someone who carried far too much weight on his shoulders.
Hans let out a quiet sigh, setting the sandwich down on the table. “Eat this when you wake up, Master,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.
He turned to leave but stopped when On called out to him, her voice uncharacteristically soft.
“Thank you, Butler Hans.”
The butler blinked, then smiled gently. “Of course.”
As he left the room, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride. This strange, mismatched little family was far from ordinary, but it was theirs, and he would do everything in his power to ensure their happiness. His master deserved it.
_______________________________________________________
Drawing I did of Cale >;)
Notes:
I swear I'm avoiding committing to the story. I don't want to write the angst that comes with the terrorist incident, but I also really, really can't wait to do that. This is your comfort chapter, guys.
Chapter 31: Don't Forget To Knock
Summary:
It's just KimCale. That's it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
By the time Kim Rok Soo had finally returned to the estate, he found a few things to be… wrong .
It was late—much later than he intended to return. He wouldn't try and claim otherwise, but the house felt eerily quiet. Servants were walking on eggshells, and Hans’ expression seemed as if he wanted to kill someone. The silence was loud, and the anger coming from Cale’s beloved servant sent off warning signals in Rok Soo’s mind.
The ginger butler had been waiting by the entrance and rushed to Rok Soo the second his eyes landed on the man. Kim Roo Soo couldn't get a single word out before Hans was buzzing around him, taking his coat with a rigid precision—’ strange ,’ folding it carefully and bowing stiffly, being respectful—’ weird ,’ insistent gestures indicating Rok Soo should go.
It was as if a bomb had gone off, and all the servants were scrambling to cover the damage. They were shaking in their shoes, doing their absolute damndest to keep Hans from losing it.
To Kim Rok Soo, Hans was long gone.
“Tea?” Hans asked, his voice cool with an undertone of forced calm. He didn't wait for an answer, stepping forward and attempting to block Rok Soo’s path. “Have you eaten, sir? Perhaps you’d like to retire for tonight; Master Cale has long since headed to bed despite wanting to wait for you.”
Kim Rok Soo’s eyes narrowed, and he looked down at the extremely strange butler. Hans was respectful, yes—but only towards Cale. Rok Soo doubts the man is turning over a new leaf.
“What happened?” he asked carefully, suspicion sharpening his tone. He caught Choi Han’s eye and waved him off, silently dismissing him to his room. It was odd. Hans, passive-aggressive? Overly polite? Every word, every gesture felt like a subtle attempt to steer him away from something.
Hans’s smile was strained, brittle. “Nothing to concern yourself with, sir. Everything is perfectly fine.”
It was a lie. Rok Soo couldn’t even convince himself it was the truth.
His eyes darkened as he moved to press the matter further, but before he could, two familiar figures appeared at the end of the hall—Ron and Beacrox. The crazy old assassin and his equally as crazy son.
Rok Soo froze, utterly bewildered by the sight of them. Neither spoke, but their presence alone was enough to understand why Hans seemed so livid. It was all wrong. Ron’s ever-calm demeanor felt more like a mask, and Beacrox’s usually stoic expression held an unusual tension.
Kim Rok Soo’s mind raced, but Hans’s sudden, almost desperate voice broke the silence. “Please, sir. Upstairs.”
Rok Soo stared at them all for a moment, his disbelief evident. Ron. Beacrox. He then stared at Hans, who looked away from him. Who the hell gave them those clothes?
Without a word, he turned on his heel and ascended the stairs, heading for his and Cale’s bedroom. Whoever did it was an idiot.
And the result wouldn’t be good.
***
Kim Rok Soo reached the end of the hall with Hans, who gave the man a look—a look you’d expect as a warning not to mess something up. Or maybe to shut up. Rok Soo could only guess Hans was telling him to be very silent as Cale was now asleep.
“The children have been given a large room at the other end of the hall, so the two of you may be alone, sir.” Hans’ words hardly registered in Kim Rok Soo’s mind as he quickly thought about their regained privacy.
“...Alright.” He whispered, voice low, almost a mumble, as he reached for the door handle. Hans didn’t try to stick around, asking if there was anything else Rok Soo needed before leaving the couple to their room alone. Hans's support must have stemmed from an underlying hatred towards the father-son duo that seemed to have gone crazy during their return.
Entering the main suite, Rok Soo looked around, footsteps quiet against the cold rosewood floors. He glanced at the table by the balcony window and noticed the roses he got Cale were now in a black and red pitcher vase. The flowers looked even healthier than when he had first brought them.
Cale was resting silently in the bed, save for the soft sounds of breathing that could only be heard due to the careful silence in the room. Cale looked tired all day; it was no wonder he decided to go to bed. Rok Soo carefully moved around the room, ensuring he bathed before finally heading to bed. It was very late, but his conversation with Choi Han went better than anticipated. Acquiring the not-so-young man's trust and understanding was too easy, and the risks felt almost too much.
Then again, using the power of the God of Death was the fastest way to prove he wasn't a liar or trying to use Choi Han for personal gain. Kim Rok Soo was glad the swordmaster never asked where he learned all this information or why Cale seemed to go along with whatever he said. He can only guess that to Choi Han, it didn't matter that much; as long as they weren't evil people, he wouldn't interfere and would do his best to assist them.
Kim Rok Soo leaned back in the bath and stared up at the ceiling with a neutral expression. His hair slicked back with the water, and his arms rested on either side of the tub, lightly tapping the sides with his fingers as his mind wandered. Tomorrow would be even more hectic than today. Time was slowly running out, and they needed to find five more bombs before the day of the king's birthday banquet. Luckily, now they had Choi Han, Princess Rosalyn, Lock, and a dragon on their side.
'We'll need to start on the Eastern side of the capital. We've checked the entirety of the West and South.'
The warm water lapped gently at his skin, steam curling through the air in lazy wisps. Kim Rok Soo leaned back, letting the heat sink into his muscles and numb the lingering weight in his shoulders. It was rare he allowed himself this kind of reprieve—rarer still that he could think clearly while doing so. But here he was, soaking in silence, considering his next steps.
He needed to tell Cale in the morning about the mana bombs. About his talk with Choi Han. There were too many pieces on the board, too many things that could go wrong. And yet, somehow, it didn’t feel as suffocating as it should—not even with the looming threat of war hanging above them like a blade mid-fall.
Still, it sat there. Waiting.
“…You’re back. How did it go?”
Rok Soo jolted hard enough to splash water against the edge of the tub, his head snapping toward the door with narrowed eyes.
Cale leaned casually in the doorway, dressed in one of his robes, hair tousled and eyes half-lidded from sleep. A smug little curve tugged at the corners of his lips.
“You nearly gave me a heart attack,” Rok Soo muttered, pressing a hand to his chest.
“Good. Maybe next time you’ll actually make some noise when you move around the room,” Cale replied dryly, rubbing his eye with the back of his knuckle as he stepped inside. “Or at least shut a door like a normal person.”
“Did I wake you?”
“Yes.” Cale yawned dramatically, then smirked. “But I usually ignore small noises. I didn’t ignore you.”
Rok Soo huffed, leaning his head back against the tub’s rim again. “How flattering.”
Cale gave a lazy shrug and wandered toward the mirror, catching his reflection with a squint. His hair was a mess—crimson strands tangled and fluffy from sleep. He frowned, grabbing a comb and half-heartedly working through it.
“…I look like I fought a wind spirit and lost,” he muttered.
“That sounds about right.”
Cale shot him a look through the mirror, unimpressed. “You’ve got a mouth on you for someone soaking like a content cat.”
Rok Soo smirked faintly, closing his eyes. “You’ve got silk pillowcases. Your hair would’ve been fine.”
“It’s the principle,” Cale replied primly, pulling his hair up and securing it with a clip. “This,” he gestured at himself, “is high-maintenance elegance. My hair is a national treasure now. I won’t let you sabotage it with your low standards.”
“I’ve literally seen you roll down a hill.”
“And I still looked better than most.”
Rok Soo couldn’t argue with that. He kept his eyes closed as he heard the scrape of a stool being dragged behind him. The water shifted slightly with the movement, the sound of bottles clinking softly against the bath ledge.
Then came fingers—gentle, warm—raking through his damp hair. Cale’s hands were practiced, precise fingertips massaging his scalp with a rhythm that bordered on hypnotic. The faint herbal scent of shampoo began to fill the air.
With each stroke, Rok Soo exhaled slowly, tension bleeding out of his body. His arms slid further beneath the water, limbs heavy and slack now.
He could feel the heat of Cale’s body close behind him and hear the slight rustle of his robe as he leaned in to pour more water over his hair. There was a quiet intimacy in the way he moved—unrushed, focused, like this was just another part of their routine.
Rok Soo’s lips parted with a breath. “You’re too good at this.”
“Of course I am,” Cale said mildly, not missing a beat. “I’m good at everything I actually care about.”
There was something almost reverent about the way he continued washing his hair, gentle fingers threading through strands, scrubbing softly at his scalp. He didn’t speak again for a while; he just worked in quiet, the only sound of the trickle of water and the slow, steady breaths they shared.
Kim Rok Soo let himself melt under the care. He didn’t do this often. He didn’t let people touch him, and he didn’t let himself need things like this.
But this was different. This was Cale’s hands in his hair, the warmth behind him, the lack of expectation or judgment. It was grounding.
He could count on one hand the number of times he’d ever let someone take care of him like this.
This was number five.
And maybe, if Cale kept washing his hair like that, there’d be a sixth soon.
However, here he was, sinking into the warmth of a bath while Cale lavished him with attention, his delicate hands moving with practiced precision and a kind of tender, almost reverent care that Kim Rok Soo wasn’t sure how to receive without flinching.
“Your hair is soft,” Cale murmured.
His voice barely rose above a whisper, like anything louder might break the fragile tranquility they’d settled into. His fingers worked through wet strands, and he was gentle and patient as he rinsed the soap away, his thumbs brushing along Rok Soo’s scalp with deliberate affection.
“Mm,” Rok Soo hummed low in his throat—neither agreement nor protest, somewhere in that pleasant haze between bone-deep calm and reluctant drowsiness. He hadn’t realized how heavy his body felt until now.
Then, without warning, Cale leaned down.
The softest press of lips against his temple, barely there, featherlight, but it jolted something in him all the same. A subtle shiver ran down his spine, unbidden. Cale lingered a beat longer than necessary, pulling back with his quiet calm, but Rok Soo could feel the smug amusement simmering just beneath his collected façade.
“You’re tense,” Cale said mildly, deceptively innocent.
Kim Rok Soo opened his eyes slowly, shifting just enough to glance sideways at him. “You don’t say,” he murmured, deadpan.
It wasn’t even the teasing that got him—it was the gentleness. That slow, disarming softness that came so naturally to Cale when no one else was watching. He wielded it like a blade, subtle and infuriatingly effective.
Rok Soo had never figured out how to defend against it.
Cale’s affection had always taken this shape—mischief wrapped in sincerity, teasing laced with warmth, care disguised as casual touches and comments. It’d been like this from the beginning. And yet, somehow, even now, Rok Soo still hadn’t grown immune. Probably never would.
Because it was only Cale who could get under his skin like this; only Cale could make him feel too human and too soft at once.
And then Cale leaned down again.
Another kiss—this one beneath his ear, slow and deliberate. A second followed, pressed gently against the edge of his jaw, unhurried and unassuming. There was nothing possessive or demanding about it. Just presence. Just proof. Just a quiet, lingering reassurance that this—this life, this moment—was real.
Cale didn’t say anything else, didn’t explain. He just kept touching him like that—like he was something precious.
Rok Soo exhaled, lips twitching faintly at the corners. “What are you doing?”
“Nothing,” Cale said far too smoothly, fingers still tracing idle paths through his hair. “Is it working?”
Rok Soo snorted softly, eyes sliding shut again. “You’re a menace.”
“And yet you still love me.”
“Tch.”
But he didn’t deny it. Why would he? Cale was right.
Kim Rok Soo was fully prepared to explain the entire situation to Cale once asked—hell, even if he wasn’t asked. There was a list of things he knew he could say and couldn’t based on the God of Death’s power on him. He expected to be rambling on and on about his conversation with Choi Han, but Cale hadn’t asked, and he’d feel awkward bringing it up when this feeling between them felt so nice. So, at peace.
Rok Soo hummed softly, but before he could respond, Cale leaned down once more—only this time Rok Soo moved. Just slightly. Just enough .
Cale had been aiming for his cheek, but instead, his lips met Rok Soo’s. A sharp intake of breath followed. It could have been Rok Soo’s or Cale’s—maybe both. Cale’s lips barely parted against Rok Soo’s, surprised, yes, but he didn’t pull back. He wouldn’t have been able to since before he could, Rok Soo reached up, his fingers tangling in the soft strands of Cale’s hair.
Rok Soo pulled Cale as close as he could without dragging him into the tub with him, lips on lips gaining a sweet sound in return, a perfect opening to bite down on Cale’s bottom lip. And Cale let out an even sweeter sound at that.
His tongue ventured in, past Cale’s lips and deep into his needy mouth. Kim Rok Soo pulled back before barely getting started, leaving Cale wanting— panting and needy.
“You bit me,” Cale murmured, looking down at Rok Soo, who looked a little too pleased with himself.
“I did,” Rok Soo hummed in response, fingers idly playing with the loose strands that framed Cale’s face.
He liked this. The peace and quiet, taking care of the children, the occasional bickering between Cale and Hans. Life like this was nice. He wanted to preserve it.
Cale’s hand left his hair, and he stood up, moving to the side of the tub. “Get some rest, darling. We have a lot to do tomorrow.”
Kim Rok Soo didn’t wait for Cale to leave. He rose in one smooth movement, water dripping down his frame, and snatched the towel from Cale’s outstretched hand. He wrapped it lazily around his waist, stifling a yawn—and caught Cale staring.
Hard.
“Your tattoo pulses a little,” Cale murmured, tone suddenly more thoughtful than teasing. “Like a heartbeat. I’ve never seen it properly before… but now I finally have time to look.”
“Strange. You’ve seen my chest plenty.”
“We’re usually doing other things when your shirt’s off.” Cale didn’t even blink. “Hard to focus on fine details when you’re climbing me like a tree.”
Rok Soo blinked. Then stared. Flatly.
He looked down at his tattoo, then back up at Cale’s unreadable expression.
“Okay,” Rok Soo said slowly, “then this time, keep your eyes on me.”
Cale’s brows lifted. “Pardon?”
“I’m giving you permission to stare,” Rok Soo said smoothly—deliberately. “So do it properly.”
Cale looked utterly bewildered for a moment as if still buffering. He usually excelled at subtlety—at dropping innuendos like breadcrumbs. But now, faced with blunt seduction, he was momentarily blank.
Was he just uninterested tonight? Well, Rok Soo wasn’t going to force him.
“Pfft—” He heard Cale laugh, trying to smother the sound but failed miserably. He tried to hold it in, shoulders shaking as he let out short snickers. “I’m sorry—pfft! I’m so sorry, but your expression was—Hahaha!”
Kim Rok Soo stared blankly at Cale for a moment as the redhead tried to contain his laughter, shoulders trembling behind a poorly raised hand.
“I’m sorry—sorry, heh!” Cale wheezed, voice muffled behind his palm.
Rok Soo sighed, but a faint blush had crept up to his ears. He could feel the unmistakable warmth of embarrassment. Dammit .
“I was trying to seduce you, you know,” Rok Soo muttered, tugging the towel tighter around his waist and glancing away, lips twitching into a faint pout despite himself.
Cale only laughed harder.
That did it.
Rok Soo turned back toward him slowly, a dangerous glint in his eyes. “I had my tongue down your throat not five minutes ago,” he said flatly.
Cale froze mid-laugh.
“And you’re laughing?”
Cale opened his mouth. Closed it. Tried again but was unsure what to say. “W–well, yes, but—”
“I practically sucked the breath from your lungs.” Rok Soo stepped forward, voice low and smooth now, taking on a sultry cadence that was nothing short of lethal. “I had you gasping. Panting , if I recall.”
Cale’s cheeks turned a slow, deep red, his eyes widening, pupils dilating from the clear shift in energy.
“And now you’re laughing at me?” Rok Soo tilted his head, stepping even closer. The cool air of the room clung to his still-damp skin, but it only made the heat rolling off his body feel more intense.
“You beast…” Cale mumbled faintly, dazed.
Rok Soo smirked, and before Cale could fully register what was happening, strong arms had already looped around his waist. “What are you—?!”
Cale’s words were cut off with a small yelp as Rok Soo easily lifted him up—one arm hooked around his thighs, the other supporting his back. Cale was slung over his shoulder with ridiculous ease, his hair falling over his shoulders, mouth agape.
“Rok Soo! Put me down! You—!”
“Shh,” Rok Soo murmured, carrying him across the room, towel still firmly wrapped around his hips as he made his way to the bed. “You’re not getting out of this. I’m reclaiming my dignity.”
Cale squirmed half-heartedly, his fists lightly thudding against Rok Soo’s back, but there was no real force behind it. His face was burning—flushed all the way to his ears now—and he knew it wasn’t just from embarrassment anymore.
Rok Soo gently lowered him onto the bed, placing him down with care but not without purpose. The sheets beneath Cale were smooth and cool to the touch. The contrast was jarring in the best way—crisp silk and cotton against his overheated skin, sending an involuntary shiver down his spine.
Rok Soo leaned over him, planting one hand beside Cale’s head as he hovered close.
“You’re burning up,” he murmured, gaze trailing slowly down Cale’s face, taking in every flicker of breath, every twitch of his lashes. “Is it because I carried you?”
“Don’t flatter yourself,” Cale grumbled, pushing at his chest weakly. “You caught me off guard, that’s all.”
“Hmm. So if I did it again, you wouldn’t react?”
Cale glared.
Rok Soo chuckled low in his throat, dipping down just enough to brush his lips along the edge of Cale’s jaw again. “Liar.”
“You’re ridiculous,” Cale said, but his voice was softer now, a little breathless, and when Rok Soo finally pulled back enough to meet his gaze again, Cale’s eyes were half-lidded and warm.
“Maybe.” Rok Soo sat beside him on the edge of the bed, dragging his fingers through the red strands of Cale’s hair. “But you love me anyway. And I’ve missed you.”
The playfulness in his voice faded by degrees, leaving only sincerity behind.
Cale was quiet for a moment, letting the silence stretch comfortably between them, the sheets cool beneath his back while the heat from Rok Soo’s body radiated beside him.
“I missed you too,” he said quietly, fingers brushing Rok Soo’s wrist.
Rok Soo leaned back just enough to lie beside him, one arm draping over Cale’s waist, anchoring him there like a weight he didn’t want to let go of.
Kim Rok Soo lingered for a moment, his heart settling into a soft rhythm as he watched Cale’s calm, relaxed face. The contrast between the coolness of the sheets and the lingering warmth between them was comforting—grounding in a way he hadn’t realized he missed.
Without thinking much, he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to Cale’s forehead. It was soft, lingering, and maybe a little more tender than he’d intended. He felt Cale’s breath hitch slightly beneath him, though the redhead didn’t say a word.
Instead, Cale’s hand slid up, fingers curling around Rok Soo’s wrist where it rested against his shoulder.
“You’re being gentle,” Cale murmured, voice warm with amusement, eyes half-lidded. “It’s suspicious.”
Rok Soo huffed a laugh, the sound low in his throat. “You’re wearing too many clothes.”
Cale’s lips twitched. “And you’re barely wearing any at all.”
“Exactly,” Rok Soo said, shifting just enough to straddle Cale’s hips. The towel still clung to his waist, slightly damp and loose, his skin radiating heat from the bath. He let his hands slide down slowly, one bracing on the mattress beside Cale’s head, the other drifting lightly down Cale’s chest—over the fabric of his shirt, tracing the shape beneath it. “How unfair…”
His fingers brushed a button.
Cale looked up at him, gaze hooded but sharp, challenging. “So impatient,” he teased, voice low.
“Not impatient,” Rok Soo replied, lips brushing close to his ear, letting his breath fan across Cale’s skin. “Just focused.”
He undid the first button with practiced ease. Then, the second. His fingers moved slowly, deliberately, grazing skin as he worked his way down. Each inch of newly exposed skin drew more warmth between them, more tension that hung thick in the air.
Cale didn’t stop him. He just lay there, watching him with that infuriating little smile of his, letting Rok Soo take his time.
Rok Soo leaned in again, lips brushing against the hollow of Cale’s throat as his hands moved lower—one still teasing buttons loose, the other resting against the side of Cale’s waist, fingers pressing firmly through the thin layer of cloth, anchoring him in place.
“I’m going to take this off,” he murmured against Cale’s skin, lips ghosting over his collarbone now. “All of it.”
Cale tilted his head slightly, baring more of his throat without protest. “You say that like it’s a threat.”
“It is.”
Rok Soo’s hand slid beneath the loosened edge of Cale’s shirt, palm pressing against bare skin now—warm and steady. He felt the faint twitch of muscle beneath his hand, the way Cale’s breath caught again when he dragged his fingers lightly across his ribs.
Then he dipped lower, mouth brushing kisses down Cale’s chest as he pushed the shirt aside completely. He took his time, savoring every sound Cale made—every shift of his body against the bed.
The coolness of the sheets was nothing compared to the heat radiating between them now.
Rok Soo let his fingers slide around Cale’s waist, slipping beneath the hem of his pajama pants with slow, deliberate intent, the towel at his own waist dangerously close to unraveling.
“You’re still wearing too much,” he whispered, voice husky now, low and thick with desire.
Cale’s only response was a soft exhale and the faintest smirk.
“Then fix it.”
And Rok Soo did.
His hands, slow and needy, pulled them down with ease, making Cale’s breath catch again. Rok Soo dragged the fabric down past Cale’s hips, down toned—soft thighs, slow enough to feel every inch of skin beneath his fingers. With every shallow inhale, he could feel how much warmer Cale had become beneath him. Still too cold but warmer. The look Cale gave him made it even harder to take his time—to drag it out and make sure Cale’s eyes stayed on him.
Cale caught himself staring between Rok Soo’s face and his chest, occasionally sneaking a glance at the way the towel was still teasingly slipping from his darling’s waist.
He didn’t stop until the pants were fully discarded, tossed carelessly to the side into the growing pile of Cale’s clothes. Underwear went next, and Cale intended to get them off faster than Rok Soo was going.
Rok Soo then sat back for a moment, letting his eyes trail over the man beneath him—now exposed, relaxed but flushed from attention. He had a curled finger to his lips; eyes glazed over as his gaze trailed over Rok Soo.
Somehow, Cale’s look was more seductive.
The redhead looked at Rok Soo, unsure if he wanted to devour him or be devoured, and that in itself was so scarily alluring that Rok Soo practically shivered.
Cale’s gaze continued to drift between Kim Rok Soo’s face and the pulsing mark on his chest. It was indeed hard to see, but now that he knew it was there, his mind automatically focused on the subtle pulsing that came from it. It kept his attention there, biting the inside of his mouth as he felt Rok Soo slowly push his legs further apart. The Korean was staring at his face, gauging Cale’s reaction and making sure he was comfortable.
Cale clicked his tongue, opening his mouth to argue. “You’re dragging this out on purpose.”
“I would never.” Rok Soo rolled his eyes, smirking at his lover, whose face burned a brighter red.
Seeing Cale at the receiving end of the usual teasing was a bit funny.
“I don’t believe you.”
“That’s fine, I’m telling you the truth.”
Rok Soo leaned down again, lips brushing along the line of Cale’s jaw, the corner of his mouth, then lower—trailing heat across already flushed skin. His hands moved behind him, loosening the knot at his hip with practiced ease. The towel came undone, slipping from his waist and pooling quietly to the floor beside Cale’s discarded clothes.
Cale’s hands slid over Rok Soo’s back, pulling him closer, feeling the subtle shift of his muscles, the warmth of his body pressing into his own. The contrast between the cool sheets beneath him and the searing heat of Rok Soo above him was dizzying—grounding and overwhelming all at once.
Rok Soo’s lips found his again, firmer this time, less teasing, more claiming. His hands moved with purpose, slipping along Cale’s waist, up his chest, fingers brushing his sides as he deepened the kiss. Every touch sent a wave of heat rolling through both of them, an unspoken ache building with every movement.
Cale arched into him, breathing harder now, caught between the silky slide of sheets and the friction of skin. His hands threaded into Rok Soo’s hair, tugging lightly—desperate for more.
Rok Soo broke the kiss only to move lower, tracing a path of fire along Cale’s skin with his mouth and his hands. Every shift of his body, every deliberate press of lips and touch, was purposeful—devoted. Worshipful .
“You’re so warm,” Cale whispered breathlessly.
“You’re so cold,” Rok Soo replied, voice husky, low against his skin. “I’m fixing that.”
Cale whimpered softly, hands curling into the sheets as he felt Rok Soo push deeper inside.
His breath hitched, body arching instinctively into the sensation, overwhelmed by the sheer fullness. He wanted to cover his face—to hide the way heat bloomed all across his cheeks, how his lashes fluttered with every slow movement of his lover’s hips.
His eyes drifted downward, trying to focus on something— anything —but they locked on the glowing mark on Rok Soo’s chest instead, the way it pulsed visibly with each heartbeat. It fluttered brighter when Rok Soo sank in further, and that alone made Cale shiver.
Another thrust pushed all the way in, making Cale gasp, fingers digging harder into the sheets. His legs trembled slightly from the stretch, from how completely he was being filled.
“Ngh—I feel full…” he breathed out, voice cracking at the edges. His thighs pressed closer around Rok Soo’s hips, body twitching under the pressure.
Rok Soo’s eyes never left him. His expression was steady, but there was heat behind it. “Isn’t that how you like it?”
Cale couldn’t even try to deny it. He should have had some snarky retort, some dry remark to bite back with, but all that came out was a breathless “Yes.”
And he hated how wrecked he sounded, how desperate he was. But it only made Rok Soo’s gaze sharpen, his mouth curling faintly at the corners. Cale could see it, the way his darling soaked in every sound, every reaction, like he couldn’t get enough of watching him fall apart.
Rok Soo leaned in, pressing kisses along Cale’s throat—soft at first, then firmer, nipping at the skin just hard enough to make him squirm. The heat of his lips was a sharp contrast against the coolness of the sheets beneath Cale’s back, and it made him even more sensitive to everything else—the way Rok Soo’s hips rolled, the sweat between their bodies, the pulse of the mark lighting up brighter the deeper he pushed.
Cale moaned when the movement slowed suddenly, and he looked up with wide, impatient eyes. His fingers sought out Rok Soo’s skin, clinging to his arms, needing that contact. “Why’d you stop?” he murmured, half-whining.
Rok Soo only responded by trailing his hand along Cale’s stomach, dragging heat across flushed skin until he reached Cale’s chest. He thumbed softly over the sensitive flesh there, then leaned down again, continuing the slow assault of his mouth along Cale’s collarbone and shoulder.
When he shifted again, it was to spread Cale’s legs a little further apart, large hands gripping the back of his thighs and pulling them snugly around his waist. Cale let out a desperate, high-pitched noise that surprised even himself, his back arching as his body clung tighter around his partner.
Cale…” Rok Soo’s voice dropped to a whisper again, brushing against his cheek. He reached up, cupping Cale’s face tenderly, turning him so their eyes met. “You said you wanted to see it, didn’t you? Then keep your eyes on me.”
Cale wanted to scream. Who gave this man the right to be so good at this? But the worst part was—he couldn’t look away. Not when Rok Soo’s mark pulsed in time with his heartbeat. Not when the look in his eyes was so focused, so possessive, so impossibly gentle beneath all that intensity.
But the moment Cale’s lashes fluttered shut, even for a second—Rok Soo’s hips snapped forward harder than before. Cale cried out, one hand flying up to cover his mouth in shock.
“Did… did you just—?”
“Hmm.” Rok Soo hummed, dragging his hips back before thrusting again, firm and slow. “Eyes on me.”
Cale gasped, clinging to Rok Soo’s arms now, nails biting into muscle. His body shook under the tension, skin flushed red, the mark on Rok Soo’s chest becoming hypnotic again under each deeper thrust. Every time he looked away, Rok Soo pushed in just a bit rougher—almost punishing. But in the most blissful way.
“If you close your eyes again…” Rok Soo warned, voice velvet-soft but firm, “I’ll stop altogether.”
Cale didn’t dare test him. His whole body was strung tight with want, heat pooling low in his belly. “…You’re so mean…” he moaned helplessly, hips shifting upward in search of more friction, more pressure, more everything. “Please don’t stop…”
“I won’t,” Rok Soo replied, breath hot against his cheek, lips brushing his ear. “Not until we’re both satisfied.”
That was a promise. And Cale clung to it like salvation.
Rok Soo’s pace didn’t relent. If anything, it became more deliberate—more possessive—each thrust deep and sure, a calculated drag that left Cale trembling beneath him. His fingers curled into Cale’s hips with quiet intensity, guiding him, grounding him, holding him steady while the rest of his body threatened to fall apart.
Cale couldn’t think anymore. His mind was static, his thoughts dissolving into heat, touch, and breath. Words tangled in his throat—half-spoken, half-moan—senseless little things like “harder” and “fuck,” or breathless curses twisted into words of praise. His own voice betrayed him, rising and falling in stutters and gasps as pleasure wracked him in waves.
Everything felt too much—the press of lips along his chest, the scrape of calloused palms on sweat-slick skin, the way Rok Soo’s voice dropped low to murmur against his ear.
“Good… You’re doing so good.”
“So pretty like this…”
“Fucking perfect, Cale…”
And gods, it made it worse— better —he didn’t know anymore. Every soft praise made his nerves feel like they were splintering, and every grind of their bodies together left him tighter in the chest, aching and desperate, his whole body vibrating like a livewire. He couldn’t stop trembling. Couldn’t keep his fingers from curling into the sheets as if that might hold him together just a moment longer.
Two hours blurred into something dreamlike—into a feverish daze where pleasure and exhaustion bled into each other so seamlessly Cale didn’t even notice the moment he crossed from coherence to raw instinct. His body moved, writhed, and clung without conscious thought, chasing every spark Rok Soo offered him, needing more even when he swore he had nothing left to give.
And then it all broke.
The last wave hit like a crashing tide, white-hot and overwhelming. Cale’s whole body arched, every nerve lit, his breath caught in a strangled sound that barely resembled a word. His fingers spasmed, eyes wide and unfocused as overstimulation crashed in. Even the softest brush of skin, the faintest shift of the sheets beneath him, made him jolt—made his legs twitch, made his voice hiccup into whimpers and hoarse fragments of sound.
“Too—ah, fuck, t-too much,” he choked, the words slurred and clumsy, drooling from his lips without form. “I—I can’t… I—ngh—Rok Soo—Darling—”
“I know,” Rok Soo whispered, gathering him close, cradling him like he’d break. His voice was rich, low, and reverent, a contrast to the wrecked state of Cale’s body. “You did so well. So beautiful like this…”
Cale’s breath came in tiny, hiccuping gasps. His limbs were useless, heavy with aftershocks and tremors, each heartbeat thudding through him like it might shake him apart.
He tried to lift himself, muscles trembling with effort, only to collapse back with a muffled, frustrated sound. He didn’t even register when a few tears pricked at the corners of his eyes—not from pain, but from the sheer overwhelm of sensation.
Rok Soo caught him gently, arms slipping beneath his shoulders to hold him upright. stroking his damp hair back from his forehead and kissing his temple. “You’re not going anywhere,” he murmured, calm and loving like he hadn’t been the cause of Cale’s messy—fucked out state.
“…No shit,” Cale rasped out, his voice hoarse and dazed. “You could’ve… fuck, warned me… before you ruined me and tried murdering me with your dick.”
Rok Soo only chuckled, low and smug. “But you like being ruined.”
Cale’s flushed face twisted into a weak glare, though the twitch of his lips betrayed the pleasure still radiating through him.
“Asshole,” he muttered, barely audible as his head dropped against Rok Soo’s chest again. “Next time, I’m tying you down.”
“Mm,” Rok Soo hummed, brushing his fingers through Cale’s damp hair. “Looking forward to it.”
— —
Cale groaned softly, pressing his forehead into the pillow as he tried to will his body to cooperate. Every muscle felt like it had been wrung out and dipped in fire—not pain exactly, just too much. His legs twitched faintly as he tried again to sit up, only to fall back with a pathetic thump and another groan of frustration.
“Ugh… fuck’s sake,” he muttered, glaring at his own useless limbs. His fingers curled into the sheets, frustrated, confused, and oddly flustered by just how thoroughly Rok Soo had left him wrecked. He was a Thames , damn it—Thames blood, blessed by the Gods, high libido, high stamina, absurd recovery speed—and yet here he was, trembling like some glass-spined noble who’d never had a proper night in his life.
It was… strange. Embarrassing. But also a little intriguing.
‘ What the hell did he even do to me? ’ Cale thought, his lips twitching faintly as his heart thumped a little faster at the memory. ‘ How the fuck did he even get me to that point? Me? Of all people? ’
He flushed deeper, rubbing his face into the pillow, trying to hide from the warmth spreading across his cheeks. And gods, the way Rok Soo had whispered praise into his skin, how gently he held him afterward—Cale’s thoughts were all over the place again.
Just as he started bracing his hands to try again—determined to get up and wash himself off—he heard the soft splash of water from the bathroom. Of course, Rok Soo was already one step ahead, likely preparing something to clean him up.
Still, Cale tried. He swung one leg over the edge of the bed—and instantly regretted it.
His whole body spasmed, a jolt of hypersensitive nerves firing all at once. His hips buckled, and his breath hitched painfully in his throat. He collapsed back with a sharp whimper; teeth clenched, eyes watering from sheer overstimulation.
“Fucking—ugh, gods damn it—”
“Cale.” Rok Soo’s voice came gently from the doorway, concern laced in the single word. He had returned with a washbasin and a soft cloth, brows lifting just slightly at the sight of Cale flopped sideways in defeat, legs dangling, and face buried in the mattress.
“I’m fine,” Cale mumbled flatly. “I was just gonna—just wanted to clean—ugh, whatever.”
“You’re clearly not fine,” Rok Soo said dryly, setting the basin down with a quiet clink. “Stop flopping around like a stubborn cat, and let me help.”
Cale grumbled under his breath but didn’t protest further.
The first pass of the cloth across his skin—just a gentle swipe along his thigh made him jerk. His body jolted like he’d been burned, muscles seizing up from the lingering sensitivity.
Rok Soo’s hand paused immediately. His eyes lifted, quietly scanning Cale’s face.
Cale’s lips were parted, eyes unfocused, breath catching in his throat. His face was flushed again, though this time it was pure overstimulation—his heart pounding fast, his body still trying to come down from the high.
“Sorry,” Rok Soo said softly, his voice dropping lower. “I’ll be gentle.”
Cale bit his lip, then let out a tiny, embarrassed sound—half-whine, half-breath. “No—just… just keep going. It’s fine. Just—fuck, just go slow.”
Rok Soo didn’t respond at first, only watching him for a second longer. Then, with a gentler touch, he resumed—sliding the warm cloth slowly over Cale’s thighs and up his sides. Every pass made Cale squirm a little, not from discomfort but from the unbearable closeness of it all. The intimacy, the vulnerability, and the fact that he could still feel everything.
He bit his lip harder, covering his face with one arm as his breath stuttered again. His chest rose and fell quickly, heart still racing under the remnants of pleasure and overstimulation.
“You’re really something,” Rok Soo murmured, dabbing carefully around his hips, his voice so soft it almost didn’t reach Cale’s ears. “Still this sensitive…”
“Shut up,” Cale said weakly, his voice muffled by the crook of his elbow.
But even through his embarrassment, his thoughts were tender. He’s so gentle. Why is he so gentle with me?
He wanted to try it again—this softness, this strange peace—but gods, it was weird being taken care of like this. And somehow, it was making him fall even harder.
Once Rok Soo was finished, he folded the cloth neatly and placed it back in the basin before speaking again in that low, careful voice:
“Was it as interesting as you thought it’d be?” Kim Rok Soo’s voice was gentle and quiet in the stillness of the room as he ran a warm, damp cloth down Cale’s legs. His movements were slow and attentive, the care in his touch unmistakable.
“I like seeing it,” Cale murmured, his gaze fixed somewhere just above Rok Soo’s head. “Your heartbeat, I mean.”
Rok Soo chuckled softly, folding the cloth with practiced ease. “Should we do it again?”
“Oh, definitely.”
There was a small pause, comfortable , as Rok Soo sat the folded rag in the washbasin resting at the foot of the bed. He reached for the robe Cale had brought earlier, shrugging it over his shoulders with a faint rustle of fabric, before standing and walking to the bathroom to pour out the used water.
Cale watched him go, his head tipping slightly to the side as he relaxed back against the pillows. His heartbeat was still steady beneath his ribs, thudding quietly in the aftermath of intimacy. The faint warmth on his skin hadn’t fully faded yet, and he let out a slow, content sigh.
“I think it’s not just the heartbeat I like,” Cale said after a beat, his voice low, almost lazy and fatigued.
Rok Soo paused on his way back, brow quirking slightly as he looked over.
Cale turned his head toward him with a faint smile. “It’s the way I know you’re alive. That you’re here, it’s… reassuring.”
Rok Soo’s expression softened. He didn’t say anything at first, simply walking over to the bed again and crouching beside Cale. He helped him into his robe, his fingers lingering a bit longer than needed at the collar, fixing the fabric with quiet care.
“I guess you’ve always had a thing for my chest,” he said, lips curling into a half-smirk, trying to mask how touched he really felt.
Cale huffed a soft, amused breath. “I won’t deny it. Your chest is very nice.” His voice dipped slightly, teasing. “But hearing your heartbeat is better.”
Rok Soo shook his head with a faint laugh and reached for the blanket, gently drawing it over Cale’s legs. The quiet rustle of fabric filled the space between them. Then, slowly, he settled beside him, brushing his fingers lightly against Cale’s arm in a subtle gesture of affection.
“You damn brat,” Rok Soo murmured, voice lower now—softer, as if speaking too loudly might disturb the peace around them. “I like hearing yours too.”
For a while, neither of them spoke. The silence between them was heavy but in the most comforting way. Their breathing synced without meaning to, slow and steady beneath the blanket’s warmth.
Then, finally, Cale’s voice broke the stillness again.
“Good night, Jagiya .”
Rok Soo froze for a split second, eyes widening just a little. His heart skipped a beat—an actual, full summersault in his chest.
Jagiya ?
Did Cale just call him Darling in Korean?
He turned slightly to look at him, only to find Cale’s eyes already closed, a faint but genuine smile curling at the edges of his mouth.
“You learn quickly,” Rok Soo murmured, barely hiding the fondness in his voice. He settled deeper into the bed, resting his head against the pillow just as Cale leaned in and nestled against his chest.
“Good night, Cale.”
Cale didn’t answer, but his smile widened slightly, peaceful and unguarded as he relaxed fully.
The night wrapped gently around them, the quiet broken only by the soft rise and fall of their breathing—two heartbeats steady in the silence, wrapped in warmth, skin, and affection.
Sleep came easy after that.
Notes:
I'm sorry! I've been gone forever! But I have a Two-Shot in the works; it's been helping me improve my writing tremendously, so hopefully, you all enjoy this chapter and, in the future, that fic. (And future chapters, of course!)
Pages Navigation
Null (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 16 Sep 2024 11:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
PonyJein (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Oct 2024 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Yiyoo22 on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Nov 2024 10:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
PonyJein on Chapter 1 Wed 12 Mar 2025 05:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Meihogaraka on Chapter 1 Sat 31 May 2025 02:36PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 31 May 2025 02:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Adamas1021 on Chapter 2 Wed 29 Nov 2023 10:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
stxrver on Chapter 2 Tue 15 Oct 2024 03:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
PonyJein on Chapter 2 Wed 12 Mar 2025 05:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gatitodona on Chapter 2 Mon 26 May 2025 08:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
sandushengshou23 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 11:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nami_San18 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
gnova117 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 12:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pr_xy on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nami_San18 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bobba_Bubble102 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 01:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
aimukukie on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 04:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nami_San18 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 05:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
shyama_meeko on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
PreparenseParalosProblemas on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 06:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikusmikus on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 07:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nami_San18 on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 07:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
melody (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 18 Oct 2023 12:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Synaris on Chapter 3 Thu 04 Jan 2024 03:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
hannah (Guest) on Chapter 3 Tue 18 Jun 2024 11:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
PonyJein on Chapter 3 Wed 12 Mar 2025 05:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation